keep it in the family

by vamer

ok

Chapter 1: One Last Breath 6

I freed my head of thoughts and let instincts take over. My lungs constricted. A puff of breath was released into the biting December air. All around me were spectators, chanting, roaring, and waving flags. My cleats stabbed into the grass, the football rolling in front of me. 13

A French defender launched into a slide, the studs under his boots ready to claim the ball, or break my ankles, whichever allowed his team to win. And while it'd probably cost him only a red card, it would no doubt end my career.

I breathed in, jumped over his feet, bringing the ball with me, and breathed out. The crowd burst into a deafening cheer, like a yellow-blue wave that called out my name, glorifying its eight letters into the high sky.

'Campinho!', 'Campinho!', 'Campinho!' 3

Behind me, players hastened to catch up, both from my and the opposite team. Except that my speed and momentum had created a chasm between us. The hot rush of adrenaline pumped me with power.

Only two left. Three, including the goalkeeper.

I was confident. I had done this before. Hours upon hours of drills, even late into the night, perfecting my touch, my craft. This was my life. Sweat. Grass. And this ball. It defined my existence, my name.

Knowing that it was a foolish endeavor to steal the ball from me in a 1v1, both defenders came at me like enraged bulls. They pressed me, pushing me to retreat or to pass it to someone else.

But I was alone, and I certainly was not intimidated.

So I did what I did best. I dribbled them.

I feinted to the left, one of the defenders copying me to lock me in place, so I immediately took to the right. It was such a seamless and fast transition that it almost tripped him to the ground. 1

The last defender couldn't wait anymore and made the mistake of closing-in on me, entering my personal space — my domain.

I nutmegged him, brushing past his shoulder to reclaim the ball that had rolled right between his open legs, and sprinted faster. I didn't need to glance at the giant clock of the stadium. I internally knew that there was not much time left. 2

We were deep into the second half of the game. The score? 2-2.

The French goalkeeper met me halfway in the penalty spot. His gaze was locked on me, like an eagle about to plunge and devour its prey. He was crouched, arms wide open.

He suddenly plunged for the ball, hands stretched out.

I tapped the ball, passing it to my left foot, and left the goalkeeper to taste the grass.

The goalpost was empty. A beautiful sight.

The sight of a goal.

I stomped my left foot forward, and then loaded my right one. There was no need to overdo it. A gentle tap of the boot would see the ball socketed into the net.

Hmm?

I looked down, only to find that I was… still running?

A pain lanced through my heart, and I couldn't catch the gasp that tumbled out of my lips. My knees couldn't hold me up anymore, and, all of a sudden, the perfect control I had over my feet failed me.

It was not unusual to fall down when playing. Between tackles, constant body contact with defenders, and failed plays, done at a high speed, no less — it was hard even for me to stand my ground without tumbling down the ground like an uncoordinated fool.

But 'this'… was different.

The pain sharpened, seemingly cutting my soul. I heaved, my breath rattling, struggling to swallow the oxygen. The ball was next to my face, and even with the blinding floodlights that bathed the stadium, I could vividly make out every detail of this monochrome leather sphere.

The chanting faded, and chaos seemed to have broken out.

What was going on?

The goalkeeper came running at me. 'Fuck… I have… to… score…'

Brazil was so close to lifting the World Cup trophy for the sixth time.

Contrary to my expectations, the French goalie didn't claim the ball to resume the game. He fell on his knees next to me, mumbling something in a mix of broken English and French. There was concern in his voice, that much I could tell. 1

I couldn't even see his face, the floodlights behind him eclipsed his visage, like the moon in front of the sun.

The twinges continued unbidden, sending burning, throbbing bullets of pure agony through my heart. I thrashed, curling up, hands clutching at my chest, as if to seize the pain in my palms. 1

I looked up, sweat pouring down my eyes.

I was surrounded by a wall of yellow and blue. A French striker touched my shoulder, not knowing what to do. He tried to lift me up, while one of my teammates pried my mouth open, reaching for the tongue or any other obstruction that prevented me from breathing correctly. 2

A vain attempt. The problem lay elsewhere.

A voice spoke over the others, calling for a medical team.

Then the referee got involved, and the noise from the crowd only got louder and louder.

I couldn't see their faces.

I couldn't hear their voices.

With each beat, my heart contracted, the pause between them lengthening.

One beat.

…

Two beats. I was shaken left and right, lifted up, and then carefully placed on a stretcher.

…

…

Three beats.

My arm fell over the edge of the stretcher, fingers grazing the grass as I was carried inside an ambulance van. Darkness crept into the corners of my vision. The gradual loss of it was frightening. It was not a sudden plunge into the darkness, instead, it was as if I was being eased inside it.

The pain faded, ringing in my nerves like a distant echo.

All that was left was an odd sense of fear and comfort, a dichotomy that lulled me into a deep sleep. 2

My heart struggled to pump one more beat, one more second of being alive. 3

And then nothing. 7

1

"Kids, breakfast is ready! Come down!"

I woke up with a gasp, a lingering ache in my chest, and a hammering pain in my head. The combination made something churn in my stomach. Bile rose up, burning its way through my throat. I doubled over the side of my bed and let it all out. 2

A fit of coughs came next, the throbbing in my skull abating to tolerable levels.

I stared at my hands, my breathing still labored.

I couldn't understand...

'Did I score? Did we win…?' 3

I blinked, dazed. I curled my fingers, turning my hands around, probing them. They didn't belong to me. Not the right elasticity. Not the right skin tone. They were smaller, the veins less prominent.

Where was I?

A room, I noticed. Half of it was enshrouded in darkness, the other half bright with sunlight. Problem was, it was not my room. I lived in a penthouse, not this 4 x 6 bedroom. My linen, expensive white sheets were replaced with this green abomination underneath me.

"You better get down here or the food will be gone!"

A loud voice wafted from downstairs, penetrating through thick layers of concrete yet still retaining that womanly husk. That was another problem. Whoever she was, she was speaking Korean. But that was not the point. The point was that I could 'understand' it.

I had played a couple of friendly matches against their national team, and thus picked up a few words here and there. Just enough to impress people, not this baffling degree of proficiency.

Alarm bells rang out in my head.

I immediately shuffled out of bed, bare feet bringing me to the body-sized mirror next to it. I was so… weak. Fear seized my throat, and the moment I was within the reflection of the glass, my eyes tore wide open.

Who was that?

Certainly not me.

I brought a hand up, and watched as my reflection did the same. I touched my face. It was delicate and smooth. The face of a boy, not a man. A mop of messy dark hair nearly fell over my eyes. 2

I couldn't understand at all.

What the fuck was going on?! 2

And then a sharp pain went off, the veins on my temple bulging and throbbing under the hot waves. Memories that weren't mine flooded my head. The greyed-out recollection of past events flashed before my eyes in a broken sequence.

I was somewhere, crying, people clothed in black all around me, offering their heartfelt prayers to the departed. My parents.

Smoke wafted from the candles.

I cried harder.

They were dead…

…

Another memory jumped up. 'Come!' A hand was on my shoulder, squeezing it encouragingly. 'Say hi to everyone!' Three women, of perfect proportions — each of them the epitome of Asian beauty — stood in front of my younger, bedazzled self.

A mature woman, donning a burgundy dress that hugged her voluptuous body came forward, hands clasped together.

There was a beautiful smile on her face.

…

I fell on my knees, hands on the cold floor. 'Who is Oh Dae Ho?' Then, a voice buried deep within the reaches of my consciousness replied. 'It's me. I'm Dae Ho.' 4

'But I'm also Jair Campinho…'

'Not anymore.'

I could vaguely recall Dae Ho's 20 years' worth of memories. From infancy to maturity. The emotions associated with those memories were diluted. 5

My parents were dead. A car crash had done them in. Orphaned at 13, I had the fortune of being taken in by my father's friend. It was a tragic circumstance that Dae Ho lived with. And behind that cheerful smile, a shadow of sadness haunted him.

"Dae Ho…" I whispered. "You're not me, but I'm you." 8

I died. That's what happened. Now, I understood. It was discomforting to think about, even more so when I was still alive.

The fresh breeze of the pitch. The roar of the spectators. The adrenaline of scoring a goal. The exhilaration of hearing your name sung by thousands of viewers.

And right at the most important moment, in the most important tournament, in the last minutes of the final match, I died. A sprint that started in the middle of the field, dribbling my way through a wall of defenders, goalkeeper included, ended with my collapse in front of the empty goalpost.

I chuckled. What a joke.

The memory was so vivid… the phantom pains even followed me in this new life.

I was an invader in this world, in this body.

Dae Ho… what happened to him?

Did he die because of me? 1

Such an innocent young boy, burdened with tragedy, couldn't even find a sliver of happiness. 4

Slowly, I clambered back to my feet. With Dae Ho's knowledge of the house, I was quick to find everything that I needed. The bathroom to wash up and a change of clothes; I was only wearing a set of embarrassing, tight underwear. 1

This kid had no style. Then again, he was not rich like I used to be.

As I was contemplating my future in this country, I stumbled upon someone in the hallway. "Hm?"

"?"

I remembered her. In my memories, she had black hair. Now she was sporting a diluted blonde dye. She was not beautiful. She was breathtaking. I had met my fair share of gorgeous babes in the past, but it was as if this young woman here was drawn by the hand of a God. 2

She was tall, but not too much. It was the perfect standard. She had an hourglass figure that was most likely the by-product of genes, a diet, and rigorous exercise. The clothes she wore were tight, revealing a strip of the fair-skinned flesh of her belly. The fabric was particularly strained on her chest and hips. 1

She stared at me, toothbrush in her mouth.

A name popped up in my mouth. Cha Mia, the eldest daughter of the family that adopted me. I greeted her with a nod. "Good morning… Mia Noona." 18

She quirked one eyebrow up and pulled the toothbrush out. "Good morning." Her luscious, glossy lips curved into a beautiful arch.

I didn't know how to act around her. Dae Ho's personality didn't affect mine, and I had no intention of charading myself as a dumb, inexperienced boy. 4

Cha Mia didn't take her eyes off me as I made my way downstairs.

COMMENT

32 comments

VOTE

Chapter 2: Dilemma

The stark difference between a trained body and this one was as clear as the morning sky. Dae Ho had never done a push-up in his life. My limbs felt like limp noodles. 'Ridiculous.' That was something I had to absolutely change. 11

Cha Mia's footfalls rang out behind me. She didn't say a single word.

So I quietly made my way into the kitchen. I had to evaluate the situation first, so I decided not to be particularly talkative, even though this body's old personality was the embodiment of a chatterbox. "Good morning." I said, glancing at my aunt, who was bent over… doing something.

Her wide, bubbly butt stood out in that staying-home dress she was wearing. God, I could even see the shadow of her panties.

'Ignore it. Ignore it.'

I heaved a deep sigh, swallowed back the flaring hormones, and sat at the table, next to my uncle. His name was Cha Yeong Gu, the one who welcomed me into his family with open arms. He looked like he might have been handsome in his heyday, but a luxurious and sedentary lifestyle made his cheeks chubby, and his belly protrude out. 13

He nodded at me behind his newspaper.

This body's gratitude towards him resonated with me. Cha Yeong Gu was the reason I had a warm home to live in, and the love of a family. 3

I nodded back at him, a smile tugging at the corners of my lip.

"Come, sit down." That same sexy voice that I woke up to, rang out next to me. "Eat up." It was not as loud as before, since she didn't have a reason to yell at the moment. Now it was soft, mellow, like honey.

I turned around and looked at her.

Now, 'that' was the kind of face that could make any man do stupid things. Delicate like porcelain. Her willowy eyebrows fluttered above purple eyes. Purple. Not a blue shade that made it look purple.

Her full, crimson lips were curled into a smile. Her hair was tied into a bun, with caramel-brown tresses messily sticking out of that beautiful crown. It was the look of a mature woman who had no make-up on, who didn't spend time that morning primping herself up, yet she was simply otherworldly.

Jong Eun Ha. It was my aunt, or as Dae Ho would mentally address her as. 'My lovely aunt.' 9

Why did I never see a beauty like her before?

Jong Eun Ha walked up to the table with a container in her hands.

"Mom, let me help you." Cha Mia offered, and from my seat, I had an ample view of my step-sister's backside. 'If this goes on, I won't survive a day here.' 5

Aunt Eun Ha smiled and waved her off with a 'It's fine.' Her eyes roved around the table. "Has Su Ah not come down?" And then she looked at me. "Dae Ho, go wake up that sleepyhead."

I didn't want to do it. My admittedly limited experience with this new family so far told me that I was signing up to see an unhealthy amount of skin from Su Ah.

Still, I nodded and got up. "Okay." With barely a glance in Auntie's direction, I started to make my way upstairs.

"Dae Ho, are you okay?" Eun Ha asked, a concerned frown pulling at her exquisite face. "You look… so serious."

"What are you talking about, Auntie?" I chuckled, somehow dragging a smile to my lips. It was a fake one, it could be seen from how much it was twitching, eager to go back down. "I'm fine."

Eun Ha looked like she was about to say something, but I beat her to it.

"I'm going to wake Su Ah up."

And then I vanished in the shadow of the stairs.

Eun Ha and Mia traded a concerned look.

…

I already predicted that, at some point, Eun Ha would force an answer out of me. No, actually, Mia would probably approach me first. I stopped in my tracks, recalled the original Dae Ho's bright personality and smile, and tried to mimic it.

My lips went up a bit, teeth clenched. It was not like I didn't know how to smile, it was just that Dae Ho's smile was very unique and recognizable. The naivety and innocence of a child who saw the world through rose-tinted glasses. It couldn't be replicated with such a half-hearted attempt. 3

I wasn't even interested in becoming him. I knew who I was.

I was just wearing a different face, under a different name.

Forget it.

I stood in front of Su Ah's door. I curled my fingers, and tapped the knuckles against the wood. I waited twenty seconds for a reply, or a sound, which didn't come. So I knocked again, a bit harder, but not too much. I didn't want to be obnoxious.

Twenty seconds later, and I still didn't get an answer.

'Great.'

Now, what do I do? I didn't want to barge in without being acknowledged to do so. Su Ah was an introvert that liked her privacy, and was absolutely territorial of her space.

Nevertheless, something may have happened, or perhaps she was just sound asleep.

I twisted the doorknob and pushed the door open, watching as the gap widened until I saw Su Ah's back. She was hugging a pillow, knees curled up. As a result, her tight, white shorts were stretched to their limit. They encased those perfect mounds in a way that drew the eye to the crack of her butt.

She had long legs, just like her sister. Slender, creamy white, and definitely commercial material for pantyhose.

I knocked the wooden frame next to me one more time, to alert her of my presence. "Su Ah Noona, wake up, breakfast is ready. Everyone is waiting for you." 2

"I don't want to eat." She said, curtly.

"Are you sure? It's not healthy to skip breakfast."

"I said I don't want to eat." Su Ah repeated, this time with a heavy tone of finality. She didn't even bother to turn around. "And… you can't just barge into my room like that."

"I'm sorry, it won't happen again." As expected, she didn't take it well. "I'll ask Auntie to leave a plate for you in case you change your mind. Sleep well."

And then I closed the door.

Dae Ho's memories of Su Ah were mixed. She was difficult to talk to, always cooped up inside her room either reading or writing. 5

I walked back down with a thoughtful frown. "Auntie, Su Ah Noona said she doesn't want to eat."

"Doesn't want to… eat?" A flustered expression enthroned Eun Ha's face.

"Perhaps she's feeling unwell…" I amended with a sigh. Who was I to psychoanalyze the mind of a young woman anyway?

She cupped her chin, eyes aglow with concern. "I'm quite worried. She should really eat more."

"It's fine! She's smart. She can take care of herself." Cha Yeong Gu spoke up, chopsticks clamped around the neck of a fish. "Hm. Let's eat, everyone." The man of the house announced, and, naturally, everyone listened.

I reclaimed my spot, Mia parking her butt right next to me. She tucked a lock of hair behind her ear before she started eating. Her table manners were flawless, as was Auntie Eun Ha's. My uncle was a bit more voracious, but he respected the proper etiquette… in his own way.

"Uncle…"

Cha Yeong Gu raised one eyebrow at me. "Hmm?"

It was so awkward speaking to him, knowing that for all intents and purposes, he was a stranger to me, memories notwithstanding. "Can I get a pull-up bar? And a set of weights if it's not too much trouble."

The worst I expected was a flat-out refusal. I was not his son. And even though we were quite well-off, he might not be willing to spend his money on me. Naturally, my memories told me otherwise, but that was Dae Ho's perception of him. I wanted to form my own opinion about this man.

Everyone stopped eating.

"Hmm?"

I looked around, drinking in their rather exaggerated reactions. Auntie Eun Ha had a curious expression on her face, while Mia had a playful smile.

She hit my shoulder. "Well, who are you trying to impress?"

"No one?" I returned with a question.

The genuineness of my tone threw her off.

"R-Really?"

She continued to stare at me, eyes narrowed with an air of suspicion.

"I just want to… change." Was that the correct way to ease them into this new Dae Ho that I had become?

Uncle Yeong Gu wore a look of pleasant surprise. "That would be no problem, son. A man should strive to become the best version of himself."

"Our little Dae Ho is growing." Eun Ha sighed, a hint of fondness in her eyes.

"I bet he's going to give up within three days." Mia said, chopsticks still tucked between her lips.

I smirked at that response. I decided to take that as a challenge to prove her wrong. Dae Ho may have quit soon, but I had been through that routine before.

Football practice was truly grueling, and I had learned to be disciplined enough to follow through with whatever training I had to do. 12

…

"Dae Ho…"

I regretted accepting that call.

"Have you ever seen a girl's underwear?" A nasal, lecherous laugh followed those words. Han Go Bong. Dae Ho's friend. Better yet, my friend. This guy was my age, but he looked older than my uncle. 14

Now, there were two roads that I could take here. I either told him the truth, that I had indeed seen a woman's underwear before… or lie. With the first option, there was a 10% chance that he'd shut up, a 30% chance that he wouldn't believe me, and a 60% chance that he'd ask even more weird questions. 1

The second option would… allow him to find a common ground with me, and thus start a whole diatribe about girls' underwear.

"Yes, I did." I said simply, without elaborating.

Steam came out of Go Bong's nose. "Hmhm. Didn't you say you have sisters? Did you see their underwear?"

Ah, of course he would tread into that topic.

"No, I haven't." Technically yes, but he didn't need to know that.

"Hehe." Go Bong laughed, and for some reason, that gave me the creeps. "Let me show you something amazing."

And, without waiting for my consent, he stuffed a hand into his pocket and pulled out… panties. Stained panties. 3

"Tada ~"

'Go Bong… why?'

"What the…"

"This…" He laughed, blushing. "This is my sister's underwear!"

"Why the hell did you steal it?" There was something wrong with this kid's head, and with Dae Ho's head too, for associating with him. 1

"You're probably not surprised since you've already seen panties, but…" He scratched his cheek. "I took it for you."

"No… I don't want it."

Go Bong insisted, even going as far as to push them into my hands. "It's fine. This is my gift to you. Take it." He said, smiling with eyes closed. "Because you… have always been nice to me." 12

I… was wrong. This kid is just lonely. I heaved a deep sigh and stuffed the panties back into his hands. 1

Go Bong looked at me as if I had betrayed him.

I stood up, and with a confident smile, I said. "Hey, do you want to see something 'truly' amazing?"

"Your sisters' panties?" He guessed eagerly.

"No." I mentally face-palmed as I jogged to a bush and retrieved an abandoned ball. Specifically, a volleyball. The weight was not what I was used to, but it was an acceptable alternative.

"A… ball?"

I didn't like the disappointment in his voice.

"Look carefully." I said, and with a gentle kick, the ball soared up. I waited until it fell on my head, where I expertly balanced it. "Amazing, right?" I chuckled, rolling the ball down to the back of my neck. I spread my arms open, and even went as far as going down on the ground to do push-ups.

"Woooah…"

I stood back up, letting the ball slide over my shoulder and back on my right foot.

And then I blew Go Bong's mind with some bona fide Brazilian freestyle. 4

COMMENT

28 comments

VOTE

Chapter 3: Changes

Sleep didn't bless me that night. There was too much in my head. Whenever I closed my eyes, I'd find myself on the pitch, a ball tucked under my foot, and opponents flanking me from all sides.

All of my accomplishments, accolades, my fame, and wealth depended on how good I was with my feet. And in the span of 90 minutes, I lost it all. A career-ending injury would have been way better than this, than losing my identity.

I would never see them again. My family. My friends. My teammates.

Familiar faces flashed through my head.

A faint ache spread from my chest. I placed a hand on it, and I swear I could still relive my death with each beat of my heart. The pain had faded — still was actually — but its lingering shadow would always remain there.

What a ridiculous situation…

I tried to Google up my name earlier. 'Jair Campinho'. There was no news of my death. There was no news of anything pertaining to my existence. Even my teammates didn't exist 'here'. 1

Worse of all? It was not only them that didn't exist, but also every professional player I've faced in my career.

They've never been born. Not yet, at least. Actually, that was wrong. I was not in the past, the modernity of this home could testify to that. And even if I was, hypothetically speaking, decades into the past, there was no way that big names like Ronaldo and Zidane wouldn't pop up. 7

Which meant that this was either a dream, highly unlikely, or a parallel dimension, a mirror reality… or, in the worst case, this was all a figment of my imagination and I was actually bound to chair in some psychiatric ward. 1

'Fuck.'

I couldn't sit still, because if I did, I'd be stewing in my own loneliness and the madness of it all. I could handle most problems with a level head, but they had to be logical in nature. How was I supposed to deal with this?

I rolled out of bed, straightened my legs, bent my elbows, and started doing push-ups.

One.

Two.

Three.

…

Four?

My chin slammed onto the cold, hard floor.

I severely underestimated how weak this body was. The original Dae Ho wouldn't know the meaning of the word 'exercise' if it slammed into his face with a sledgehammer. I picked myself up and resumed. 4

One. Two. Three. Four. Five… and then down on the ground.

'Well… improvement.' 1

Surprisingly, this body made up for its lack of strength with its sheer endless stamina. I felt like I could go on for the entire night. Yes, my arms were sore, but I didn't feel that post-exercise lethargy that'd make me want to lie down and rest. Truly interesting. 5

Jong Eun Ha's POV: 2

"Come quickly, honey!" Yeong Gu laughed with a silly smile on his face. His gold-rimmed glasses reflected off the dim light of the room, purposefully lowered to a romantic hue, perfect for a night of 'activities'.

"..."

Despite Eun Ha's best efforts, she couldn't help but recall Dae Ho's recent behavior. There was 'never' a time when his smile didn't light up a room. A kind smile that hid no daggers. There was no corruption within that boy's soul.

Even when he was sad, or simply upset, it was easy to pick up on it. A pout was usually the first indicator.

And when he was really, really depressed, he'd ball his hands into fists and hold back the tears. That would happen on the nights he dreamt of his parents. A hug was the best medicine, as she had done many times in the past to calm him down.

He wore his emotions on his sleeves. And everyone liked him for it.

He was adorably naive and honest to a fault.

He was… like a child that would never grow up, forever stuck in that baby phase.

Today, she had seen for herself the signs of him growing up. Dae Ho was taciturn, his behavior guarded, as if he had met them for the first time. Perhaps it could be attributed to something else; she didn't want to jump to conclusions. However, there was no doubt that something had indeed changed.

"Come oooon, where are you going?"

"I'm going to check up on Dae Ho. He's been weird today. I'm afraid something's up." She said weakly, averting her eyes when she saw her husband's junk standing in attention.

"He's a grown boy! He's fiiiine!"

She scratched her cheek. "I just want to be sure he's fine… haha, I'll be right back, okay?"

Yeong Gu was left speechless as he watched Eun Ha click the door shut with an apologetic, flustered smile.

…

She heaved a deep sigh, hand on her chest. A downtrodden look developed across her face. Yeong Gu could be quite stubborn, which was understandable given that he had to set off for a business trip on the morrow. She used to love him, once. When she didn't know how much better she could have. When she didn't know he had cheated on her on one of those business trips. 4

Ironic, how a perfect-looking family like hers could have such a stain behind a polished layer of lies.

Eun Ha brushed a strand of brown hair off her eyes and, quietly, on the tip of her toes, started to make her way up. Her long, bare legs covered a lot of distance between one step and another.

As she passed Su Ah's room, she briefly overheard the furious tapping of fingers on a keyboard. 'That kid is staying up late again.' She shook her head in exasperation. Mia's room, by comparison, didn't let out a single noise. She had half a mind to check up on her as well, but it was not urgent.

And then, Dae Ho's room came into view. A veneer of darkness shrouded half of the door, while the other was dimly kissed by the pouring moonlight.

Eun Ha gently tapped the wooden surface with her finger. She realized it might have not been loud enough to be heard, but at the same time she didn't want to wake him up, were he to be sleeping.

Naturally, no response made its way back to her. So she decided to try again, but a bit harder. This time, the knock echoed off on the other side, and she had no doubt that Dae Ho, should he be still up, would have heard it.

She waited patiently for the sound of his footsteps to draw closer. But none came. "Hmm…" She tapped her chin, and while it was not her right to do so, she stuck her left ear to the door, hoping to pick up on any noise.

Contrary to her expectations, she did.

It was faint, but she heard it all the same. The low-pitched sound of breath coming in and out, fast and rough. Eun Ha's eyes widened, and she pasted herself to the door, to hear better, to draw a more 'complete' picture in her head. "Is he…?" She strained her ears. 2

The panting grew a tad louder. And now she could also vaguely make out the grunts of effort mixed in. 'Dae Ho is a young boy… it's normal for him to masturbate.'

That was her conclusion. What other reason was there for a healthy young man, deep into the night, with his door closed, to make such noises?

Still…

'Is he doing it… correctly?' 15

Dae Ho lost his parents at a very young age. There must have been no one to teach him… certain things. She had talked about it with Yeong Gu a few years back, but her husband waved it off and said that he'd learn everything on his own.

She agreed with him, back then. Surely, between the internet and his classmates, he had to know, at least, something about sex. Except that his innocence built a wall around those topics.

And, predictably, that made Eun Ha concerned.

'What if he doesn't know?'

'What if he'll never learn?'

She calmed down the beating of her heart, inhaled deeply, and opened the door. A click rang out. The door creaked, and Eun Ha jutted her head through the gradually increasing gap. Her eyes immediately fell on the bare form of her adopted son.

He was covered in sweat, a puddle forming right under his chin. His jaw was stiff, his lips set into a determined frown, and his eyes were fixed on the floor, a sharp glint within them. 2

His elbows bent, until his heaving chest was almost in contact with the floor, and then he straightened them. The whole thing was so slow that Eun Ha could see how his arms trembled under the stress.

'He's… doing push-ups?' 4

She felt so silly for letting her thoughts wander in that inappropriate direction. 'What am I even thinking?' Could it be even considered a coincidence, when that very morning, he had expressed his desire to work out?

Eun Ha was snapped out of her reverie when Dae Ho, who didn't seem to have noticed her, suddenly turned his head, and that intense, determined gaze almost stole her breath away.

Gone was the innocence, those were the eyes of a man. 5

His elbows uncurled as he struggled to climb back to his feet.

"Auntie?" Such an adorable way of addressing her, and it was perverted by the calmness and almost cold detachment in which it came out. He drew a bit closer to her, but not too much, likely mindful of the smell of sweat clinging to his body. 4

He was still panting, but it was more controlled now.

Eun Ha stared at him, at the way a line of sweat traced a salty path down his chest. She gulped, reminded of what she hadn't done downstairs, with her husband.

"D-Dae Ho…" She started, stuttering a bit. 'Seriously, what's wrong with me today?' She heaved a deep sigh and steeled her gaze. "Can we talk for a bit?"

He blinked, tilted his head, and continued staring at her. Eun Ha could almost see the questions running through his mind. He nodded. "Is there a problem? It's quite late…"

"Well…" She found herself quite lost on how to breach the subject. "...Lately, we haven't had many opportunities to talk like this."

Dae Ho dug around his memories for a bit. "Indeed, we have not." And then he smiled. Eun Ha didn't like how fake it looked. There was a hint of emotion there, but it was all hidden behind a curtain of doubt. "Are you okay? You seem distracted."

Eun Ha bit her bottom lip. "I'm fine."

He narrowed his eyes, catching on the lie like a shark would on blood. Still, he didn't say anything, and allowed her enough time to gather her bearings.

"But… are you?" She said, eventually. "You know, if there's something that's troubling you, I hope that I've done a good enough job as your adopted mother that you'd come to me. It's weird… to see you like this, Dae Ho."

"See me like what?"

"See you… so… indifferent…"

Dae Ho's eyes drooped down a bit, and Eun Ha could've sworn she caught a glimpse of the innocent boy he still was behind that cold facade. 9

"I just had a lot on my mind… I didn't mean to hurt you."

His tone was warm, and his eyes conveyed a heartfelt apology.

"I-It's fine…" She averted her gaze, hand massaging her forehead. "Just… don't avoid us. We're here for you, and always will be."

Dae Ho took a few steps forward, towering over her. He used to slouch, but now his back was straight, and his true height was fully revealed. "Right back at you." He said, bopping her nose playfully. "If you ever need someone to talk to, I'll be more than happy to be the shoulder you can cry on. I know that Mia Noona and Su Noona care deeply for you, but they probably don't understand how hard it is to be in your shoes." 2

"Umh… right…" Eun Ha was taken aback.

"You should go to sleep, Auntie. You look tired."

And then he retreated, grabbed a towel, and headed for the bathroom to rinse the sweat and dirt off his body. 5

…

When Eun Ha made her way back down, it was to the sight of her husband snoring away. He was still naked, probably in the hopes that he'd be awake long enough to see her return.

She tucked herself in, next to him, and… stared at the ceiling.

Her earlier conversation with Dae Ho was odd. It was not only his behavior that changed, it was… everything, really. The way he spoke. The way he elaborated information. The way he looked at her.

He was no more the easily flustered boy.

There was a sharpness to his eyes that was not aimed at her, but at the world in general. There was a lot of confusion as well, but whatever he was dealing with, he was taking it in stride. 4

Eun Ha couldn't, for the love of God, understand what made him change so much. And she also didn't know why she was so pleased to find such an interesting… and, dare she say so, charming young man in his stead. 5

Changes could be scary, but this one might prove to be a blessing.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

I finished this in a rush, sorry if some sentences read awkwardly

COMMENT

29 comments

VOTE

Chapter 4: The Talk 2

"This body doesn't make sense." I thought I'd wake up feeling like a blob of jelly after all that intense workout, but it turned out that Dae Ho's anatomy was simply something science couldn't explain. 2

Besides a negligible ache in my chest muscles, I was full of energy. 1

Way too much of it, actually.

A persistent tingling on my crotch reminded me that the healthy body of a man at the peak of his youth was quite vigorous in that 'field' as well. I was the same, in my previous body, though it was sadly losing steam as I aged. 1

Problem was, a teeny-weeny bit of pre-cum might have slicked my underwear.

'I can't believe this. I didn't even dream of anything.' 1

I decided to shelf that particular oddity away for later and hurried to the bathroom before my step-sisters beat me to it. Fortunately, I had woken up a little earlier than usual, which meant I could take my sweet time.

Just as I was about to open the bathroom door, it opened by itself, Yeong Gu coming out with a towel around his neck.

"Uncle, good morning." I greeted him with a practiced smile.

"Hn. Good morning, boy." He said stoically, steam billowing in his wake. His eyes avoided mine for some reason. There was a grim sadness that clung to him. It was a bit awkward, because I couldn't understand why he was feeling so down.

Our impromptu conversation seemed to end there as he walked past me, his bare feet thumping against the floor.

Then he stopped, turned his head around, and smiled. "By the way, I ordered what you requested yesterday. Premium shipping too. It should arrive today, so watch out."

My smile widened, gaining a touch of honesty. "Thank you, uncle. Really."

He waved me off with a laugh and proceeded to make his way downstairs.

I stared at his back, until it disappeared around the top navel of the stairs.

'Whatever is going on with him, it's not my business.' 5

I headed for the now-free bathroom and washed up. After I changed into a fresh set of clothes, I traipsed down, hair still a bit wet. The weather was hot enough that it would dry up on its own.

Auntie Eun Ha was already up and about, smiling to herself as she held onto a tomato, reverently, as if it were harvested from God's own backyard. She didn't notice me, so I decided to be a bit playful. I tip-toed up to her, and leaned my lips right next to her ear.

The faint scent of roses lingered on my nose.

"Good morning."

Eun Ha nearly jumped out of her skin. The sudden scare prompted the tomato in her hand to fly up like a cannonball. She immediately wheeled around, hand on her heaving chest as she glared at me, a pout hanging on her lips. "S-Sheesh, Dae Ho. Don't do that to your Auntie…" 1

I tracked the soaring tomato with my eyes, calculated where it would fall, extended my hand, palm up, and grabbed it right before it could hit Eun Ha in her pretty little head.

"Vegetables can be scary…" My poor attempt at humor seemed to have been a success as Eun Ha's frown turned into a smile. I handed the tomato back to her. "It smells good." 2

"It does, right?" Eun Ha couldn't help but gush with a bright smile. "I'm so glad I went to the market. It's so fresh!"

My lips moved before I could stop them. "I was not talking about the tomato." 14

'Okay, I'll just treat it as some harmless flirt. This woman is married, for fuck's sake.'

Eun Ha blinked, puzzled at first, then the realization dawned on her. She quickly averted her gaze, fingering the tomato with a blush across her cheeks. 5

Things were getting a little dicey. A change of topics was in order. "Where is Uncle Yeong Gu?"

Eun Ha slowly recovered from the impact of my words. "Oh, he's on a business trip. He'll be gone for a few days." At those words, her eyes drooped a bit. 1

I sensed an edge in her tone, and a hint of resignation.

"Is… everything alright?" I asked as I sat down on my spot at the table. "My offer from yesterday still stands, you know?"

She stopped knifing the tomato, turned around, and didn't shy away from making eye contact with me. The smile that she gifted me, however, was obviously fake, a forced attempt to quell my concerns.

"Everything's alright!" Eun Ha chirped, smile wavering but not going down. 3

'Now, what am I supposed to do when she's like that?'

I didn't want to poke my nose into her affairs. Offering my help was the best I could do at the moment. Being too pushy would only drive a wedge between us.

"You know, if there's something that's troubling you, I hope I've done a good enough job as your adopted son that you'd come to me." I said, repeating what she told me yesterday right back at her. 2

Her cheeks puffed a bit as she sent me a 'that's not fair' look. 1

I laughed, but kept silent.

She did the same.

…

Cha Mia cat walked her way down not too long after, each step rehearsed to resemble a celebrity's stride across a sea of flashing lights. She was dressed in a sleeveless crop tank, revealing most of her creamy white tummy. It also drew emphasis on her ample bosom, which was currently putting a dangerous strain on the fabric of her top. 1

Her hotpants weren't exactly a modest choice either. It clung to her plump rear, exposing long, slender legs.

It was mesmerizing, honestly, how beautiful the women in this house were.

A mischievous glint flashed in those feline eyes of hers.

Mia skulked quietly behind her mother, bringing a finger to her lips and gesturing to me to keep quiet. I nodded with an amused smile, and watched as she lifted one hand up, and brought the wrath of a Demon down on Auntie Eun Ha's unprotected butt.

"Mom ~"

The crisp, satisfying sound of a pair of naughty cheeks being castigated pierced my soul. 1

"Good morning!"

"Hnn?!" Eun Ha gasped, reflexively covering her burning rear cheeks. She stared at Mia with tears in the corner of her eyes. "M-Mia?"

"What's for breakfast?" Mia said cheekily, ignoring the pout growing on her mother's face.

"You shouldn't hit your mother like that…" Eun Ha reprimanded weakly as she rubbed her sore butt.

Mia laughed, chopsticks already between her fingers. "Haha. It looked so firm, I couldn't help it." She stared at Eun Ha with a smirk. "I mean, how can someone your age still look so hot?"

"S-Stop it…"

"Am I right, Dae Ho?" Mia winked at me.

I chuckled, playing along. "Oh, don't worry. You'll look hot at that age too."

"Ohh ~" She tilted her head, blond hair falling on one side. She looked at me with interest. "Ah, mom, what am I supposed to do? Dae Ho thinks I'm hot." 1

I rolled my eyes.

"Now, now, stop fooling around and eat up!" Eun Ha announced with her authority as a mother.

As we feasted on the delicacies Eun Ha made, I couldn't help but notice that Su Ah didn't come down that morning either. Then again, it was such a regular thing that no one said anything. 1

Breakfast went on uneventfully.

Eun Ha busied herself washing the dishes, while Mia slapped my shoulder and headed back to her room. A faint scent of lilies trailed after her swishing hair.

Later that morning, right before lunch, the courier came to deliver a couple of packages for Cha Yeong Gu. And since he wasn't there, I was free to take it in his place.

I remembered what he told me earlier in the day, and looking at the length of the cardboard box, it must have been the pull-up bar he promised me. The weight of the other box was also a good indicator as to what it was.

I brought them back to my room and unboxed them.

The pull-up bar was not a cheap one, which I was thankful for. The problem was that it had to be assembled and nailed to the wall. It was not difficult, and after borrowing Yeong Gu's tools, I got everything done in an hour.

The weights were a set of 10 kilograms, perfect to start with.

Actually, probably not with this body, but I was confident that I would get there soon enough.

And since I was still so full of energy, I decided to get started right away.

Jong Eun Ha's POV: 2

Eun Ha was facing yet another dilemma, though this one seemed to be recurring in nature. A laundry basket was secured tightly against her chest with one hand, while with the other she held a particular piece of underwear.

"Dae Ho…" She whispered to herself, bringing the white garment closer to her face, until her nose was stuffed into the damp fabric. She took a deep whiff, mentally digesting what she was smelling and categorizing the substance as something very familiar. 17

A faint blush dusted her cheeks.

'Did he have another wet dream? It seems he's having them more and more frequently.'

With a sigh, Eun Ha stuffed all of the dirty clothes inside the washing machine.

'He must not know how to masturbate…' 3

She pressed the power button on the panel control, and the clothes started whirling.

Yesterday, she was supposed to have a simple chat with him, but now it looked like he needed the 'talk'. Yeong Gu was not interested, so the responsibility fell on her. Naturally, she could wash her hands of it. Recently, he sounded and looked mature enough that he probably didn't need her counsel.

He even flirted with her! Maybe it was not meant to come off as such, but that was how she interpreted it.

'Hmm… what about that friend of his, Go Bong?' But then she remembered how clueless that kid was. Chances were that he knew even less than Dae Ho, and that was highly concerning, especially at their age.

'Should I… teach him?' 13

…

Eun Ha stood in front of Dae Ho's door. The beat of her heart echoed off in her ears. It was deep into the night, yet again. It was the only time when her 'sneaking off' wouldn't be noticed.

She held a tray of thinly cut slices of apple. A good and healthy sneak, and hopefully it could keep their mouths occupied enough for her to find a way to break the ice. 1

'There's no need to go far… I'll just… I'll just…'

The door, which was slightly ajar, was suddenly pulled open.

Eun Ha's breath hitched in her throat.

"So it was you." Dae Ho stood on the threshold, the shadow of a smirk playing on his lips. "Came to talk?"

"Umh…" She was a bit thrown off, but still managed a nod. "Yes, actually…"

He scooted a bit to the side, making enough space for her to slip inside.

Eun Ha idly noticed how tidy his room was. His pull-up bar was fixed on the wall, next to the window, while his weights were neatly organized in a corner, where it wouldn't bother anyone walking around.

She placed the tray in her hands on a low table.

"You look flustered…" Dae Ho pointed out, his sharp eyes never failing to strike at her weaknesses.

Eun Ha smiled disarmingly, hoping to diffuse the situation a bit. "W-Well…" She scratched her cheek, sitting down on his bed. She patted the spot next to her. "Come, sit."

He shrugged and did as he was told. 48

A stretch of awkward silence followed. It was understandable given the topic she wanted to talk about.

"I'm surprised you're still awake."

Good. That was a decent conversation starter.

He leaned on his elbows as he stared ahead. "Just been… thinking."

"You've been doing a lot of thinking lately."

"I'm growing up. Lots of stuff to think about."

"Like what?" Eun Ha was genuinely curious.

Dae Ho finally turned his head to look at her. "Secret." He said conspiratorially, finger on his lips in a 'shushing' motion. She smiled a bit at that. "What about you?" He returned the question. "A lot is going through your mind right now, isn't it?" 1

She blushed a bit.

"Actually… what I'm about to ask you is a bit weird, but please, bear with me."

Dae Ho blinked, puzzled. "Go on."

She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, eyes anywhere but on him.

"Have you… ever masturbated before?" 17

"..."

COMMENT

18 comments

VOTE

Chapter 5: The First Class

Of all the questions I might have expected, such a curveball was definitely out of my predictions. Then again, this was part of her charm. Still, it didn't make it any less mortifying.

I blame the old Dae Ho. That idiot had never masturbated before. He didn't even know what it meant. His general knowledge was so lacking that until recent years, he thought women had dicks too, and that storks delivered babies. 4

And I had to live with those memories.

"Dae Ho?" Eun Ha's soft call brought me back to reality.

There was a knowing glint in her eyes.

"Yes, I have…" There was no way I was going to subject myself to more embarrassment because of that pea-brained fool. Sure, it was not exactly the truth, for I had yet to do that with this body, but it was not a lie either, since I had indeed experienced the act of masturbation.

But we were not there to discuss such an apocryphal concept.

"Hmm. Really?" Eun Ha pressed, leaning closer to me.

I nodded, mustering as much honesty as I could into one word. "Yes."

"I don't believe you." She bit her bottom lip.

"What…"

'Oh, come on…'

"There is no need to be embarrassed, Dae Ho." A sigh slipped out. "There was no one around to teach you, after all." 1

Her statement was legit. I couldn't recall a single instance where the original Dae Ho was ever explained what 'sex' was, or why his body reacted in a certain way. 'Fuck… why do I have to deal with this?' 2

"Auntie, I appreciate the sentiment, but your concerns are unfounded. I've been on the internet before, you know?"

Eun Ha's blush deepened as she fidgeted. "Then… prove it." She challenged, tone soft, almost a whisper. 1

I couldn't believe it… and she looked like she couldn't believe she said such a thing either.

"I'm sorry, but… are you… do you want me to…?" Oh, great, I was stuttering too. "You can't be serious." 7

Eun Ha pressed her lips into a thin line as she fingered a lock of hair, curling and playing with it. Then she scooted a little closer to me. "I just… want to make sure you're doing it… properly." 9

Properly? Was there even a way to do it wrong? It was instinctive, after all, not something you had to study for. Then again, I should stop regarding this world with normal standards. The original Dae Ho was a prime example of that.

"If you do it right, I promise I won't bring it up ever again." Eun Ha amended, now looking deep into my eyes.

I didn't say anything.

She continued staring at me, though I could see how her eyes were wavering.

I got up, and quietly made my way to the door.

"Dae Ho, wait—"

I locked the door. That shut her up. 1

"Alright. Let's do it." 5

Eun Ha gulped, heart thrumming in her chest. "Hmm. Show me, Dae Ho."

'Even though I said so, I've never openly masturbated in front of anyone before… It's different from sex. It's a solo play, but I'm being watched… and judged…' 22

The more I thought about it, the more ridiculous it sounded.

I sidled over to her. She trembled a bit, but continued looking at me. I snuck my thumbs behind the waistband of my pants, and pulled everything down to my mid-thighs, underwear included.

There was no trouble getting 'it' up. Eun Ha's breasts, even in her modest gown, revealed a lot of cleavage. If that neckline were to go any deeper, I might really consider starting to call her 'Mom'. 3

My hand folded around my dick, and with a few preparatory strokes, it readily woke up, pointing its crimson tip at Eun Ha. A rush of heat enveloped me, my stomach tingling and twisting. I underestimated this body's libido.

It barely took ten seconds for my cock to be at full mast, throbbing and aching to be touched, to release its bottled-up man-cream.

Eun Ha hid her mouth behind her hand. She most likely had no idea that my junior would be this huge.

I brought my hand down, slowly, and we both watched as my foreskin rolled down, fully exposing the flared gland. Then I slid it back up. Once I set the tempo, I began to pump the shaft a little faster.

Eun Ha didn't say a word, she just stared at my fuckstick, entranced.

Her whole face was red, a few pearls of sweat running down her cheeks.

I stared back at her, drinking in her intoxicated expression, her luscious lips, slightly parted in wonder, and her breasts, which were a bit clammy with sweat. Its sheen reflected off the light.

Even though I was the one doing all the work, Eun Ha's breathing got a bit rough.

"D-Does it feel good?" She asked.

"Yes, Auntie…" I grunted, never breaking eye contact. "It feels really good…"

It was this body's first time experiencing such pleasure, and Eun Ha's presence made it all the better. The way she meekly stared at me, putting on a brave face, only to tear her eyes away and blush.

God, it turned me on. 6

"You know, it's not nice when I'm the only one doing it."

"W-What…?" Eun Ha drew a gasp at my words.

"Auntie… have you ever masturbated?"

"Dae Ho…" She averted her gaze, hand on her forehead. "This is not about me."

I hummed. "Perhaps, but I just showed you that I'm more than capable of taking care of my needs. What about you, Auntie?" 3

"Of course!" She burst out.

"I don't believe you."

"But…"

It was not like the original Dae Ho knew that Eun Ha was not a virgin, or what 'virginity' in general even meant. He was so clueless that the poor woman didn't even know where to begin to explain.

She didn't believe me when I said so earlier, it's just normal that now I'm the one not to 'believe' her. Tit for tat.

"Prove it."

Eun Ha bit her bottom lip. "It's different… Dae Ho."

"I wouldn't know, would I?"

A few seconds of tense silence followed. And when my hand started slowing down, Eun Ha finally caved.

"This… this is just for the sake of education, okay?"

She liked to lie to herself.

"Of course." I replied, a bit surprised that she actually decided to go on with it.

What about Uncle Yeong Gu? I almost felt bad for him. Was there no loyalty between them?

I did catch some warning signs in Dae Ho's memories, but I thought it was all lost in translation.

Eun Ha released a shuddering sigh as she made herself more comfortable on my bed, spreading her legs further apart. She curled the bottom hem of her gown up to her thighs, and my breath accelerated at the sight of smooth, milky white skin.

"Dae Ho… what I'm about to show you, keep it a secret between us." She advised seriously. 2

"Uh-huh." I nodded numbly, staring at that piece of heaven hidden between her thighs. I couldn't see it, but the outline of her panties was visible. It would let anyone's imagination run wild.

Eun Ha took a deep breath, and slid her hand deeper into the crevice of her inner thighs. I saw her fingers moving, slithering past the thin strip of her panties, and…

"Oooohh…"

Her feet arched, toes curling.

That sound she made sent shivers down my spine.

She clenched her jaw as her middle finger probed the outer folds.

My hand tightened around my shaft, my wrist twisting a bit and applying a circular motion to my strokes.

Eun Ha's face was the single most erotic thing I've ever seen. Her blush had spread down to her neck. Glimmering beads of sweat ran down her pleasure-contorted face. Her pouty, full lips were apart, allowing her tongue to crawl out and taste the sex-filled air.

I had fucked many hot women in my past life. My status as one of the best footballer in the world was a chick magnet. But this woman, Eun Ha, despite her outward innocence and meek nature, was the sexiest temptress nature bestowed on this world.

Steam seemed to come out with each breath she exhaled, with each whine she let out. She glanced at me, tongue still lolled out. Her eyes glimmered with arousal, which stood in heavy contrast against her flushed face.

Finally, her finger, after a lot of teasing, slipped inside.

"Hnnn!!"

Eun Ha crammed her eyes shut, her breathing ragged. She trembled, knees touching each other as she clamped her thighs around her hand.

My hand was a blur of strokes. My stomach contracted, warning me of the incoming peak of pleasure. 'Fuck… this… is getting out of hand…' I mentally laughed at that unintended pun.

"Auntie…" I whispered, my knees wobbly, threatening to collapse under the wave of ecstasy.

"Dae Ho…" Eun Ha stared at me, drunk on the pleasure her fingers were feeding her, "Are you… are you about to…"

And then her eyes widened when a rain of white, sticky substance splattered all over her face. The continuous shot was long and thick, clearly denoting that the years of accumulation had made the eventual outburst even more raging.

She was literally bathed in that stuff. Her hair. Her face. Her tongue. And even her cleavage. None of them were spared. The dollops of cum continued their descent down her nightgown, making everything messy and arousing.

"Dae… Ho…" Eun Ha looked up at me, mouth still parted. Her heart was beating with the power of a locomotive off the rails.

And so we stood there, staring at each other, flushed, panting.

I couldn't believe the power behind that orgasm. It almost knocked me off my feet. 2

I had to say something, because things were definitely getting weird.

"I'm sorry…" It was the right thing to do. Apologize. After all, not every woman likes a facial, especially if it was as sudden as mine was. "I couldn't control myself."

She was about to say something when a knock sounded out.

We both snapped our heads toward the source of the noise

"Hey, Dae Ho. You in there? The lights are on."

Cha Mia's voice wafted from beyond the door. 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

A huge thank you to gilgafer, GoldenStick, and supakit_intarago for the reviews.

Here's my discord if you wanna join and chill with me:

https/discord.gg/abGS2hXJ

COMMENT

21 comments

VOTE

Chapter 6: She Doesn't Know

Mia's timing couldn't be more impeccable. At least I had the foresight of locking the door, which would buy me enough time to tidy myself up. The lights were on, so there was no way I could avoid her.

Eun Ha's cum-slicked face was twisted in a sweaty fluster. Her eyes fixed on me, silently pleading me not to open that door. But not opening it would only arouse more suspicion. The house was big, but not 'that' big.

The fact that we both were missing would stir up questions.

Naturally, I didn't think that Mia would jump to exaggerated conclusions. But I reminded myself that this world didn't follow the natural rules or the common sense I was used to. And her reaction was not something I was able to predict.

"Dae Ho, I know you're there! Stop playing and open up!" Mia's impatient voice echoed off.

"Auntie, go hide under my bed." I whispered, nuzzling Eun Ha's shoulder.

"B-But…"

"Just do it!" 1

She bit her bottom lip, got on all fours — sticking up that delicious butt of hers in my direction — before she 'attempted' to crawl under the bed.

Now, Eun Ha was not fat by any means, in fact, she was on the thin side, but her curves were more of a hindrance than a help at the moment. She managed to push her upper half under the frame, but her lower half, specifically those two spheres of goodness, prevented her from forcing herself all the way in.

"D-Dae Ho, I'm stuck!" She whispered, panicked. 19

'Fuck…'

There was no way this was happening.

Eun Ha shook her lively butt left and right, bare legs and feet trying to move, but the frame plank pinning her down had paralyzed her movement.

"Dae Ho!" Outside, Mia's impatience was teetering on the edge.

"I'm coming! One moment, Mia Noona. I'm naked!"

"So what? It's not like I haven't seen you naked before."

"..."

I ignored her. "Auntie, I'll try to push you in, okay?"

"Hmhm." There was hesitance in her tone, but the urgency of the situation prevailed over it.

I walked up to her squirming lower body and placed my hands on her wide backside.

She trembled, squeaking a bit.

'Come on now, don't make such noises.'

I sighed and squeezed a bit, fingers sinking into the soft, pliable flesh for a better grip. I could hear her breathing heavily under my bed. Slowly, I applied strength to my hands, and started pushing her.

The fabric of her nightgown, in that particular area, was quite wet.

And considering what we'd been up to five minutes earlier, it didn't come as a surprise.

With a grunt of exertion, Eun Ha's bubbly rear plopped past the bed frame. I immediately pulled the sheets down, covering that narrow gap between the ground and the bed.

I didn't want to take chances.

After I made sure I was presentable enough, with my cock back in my pants, I ran up to the door, unlocked it, and swung it open.

Mia was on the other side, arms crossed and right foot tapping on the ground.

She raised an eyebrow at me.

"So, what do you need?" I asked, catching my breath.

Her eyes narrowed. "You sure took your sweet time."

"I've been working out."

"Naked?"

"I didn't want my clothes to get sweaty." I didn't miss a beat.

"It looks like you got them sweaty anyway." Mia observed.

I looked down at myself, noticing some damp patches. Some of it was sweat alright, but the minor stains were from my…

"A much better sight than me completely naked, right?" I joked.

Mia's lips curled up in amusement. "You've changed, Dae Ho."

It was weird being addressed as 'Dae Ho'. It was my name, yes, but it was only two days old to me, not enough time to grow attached to it.

"Everyone changes." I said, hoping to put an end to the conversation.

"Hmm. True, but you…" Mia cupped her chin, eyeing me up and down. "But you've gone through such a drastic change that I can't recognize you anymore."

"Is that a good or bad thing?" I probed.

Mia went silent for a couple of seconds, chewing it over in her head. "Good." She said, at last. "You finally decided to grow up."

I crossed my arms, amused. "Are you proud of me?"

"Tch." She curled a strand of dyed hair around her finger and looked away. "I guess…"

"Then…"

"Can I come in?" She asked, one hand on her hip.

"It smells inside. Why don't we go over to your room?" I suggested.

"It's fine. I don't mind. Besides…" A smirk flashed across her face. "I'd really like to see how you're keeping up with your workout schedule. Care to show me?"

'No way. Poor Eun Ha is still under my bed.'

"Can we do it tomorrow, Mia Noona? You see, I'm really tired right now." I flexed my arms for emphasis.

"Hoh? Chickening out?"

I smiled. "Consider it a tactical retreat if you must. If I were to show you right now, I would only embarrass myself. So why not spare your little bro's dignity and consent to his request?"

"Even the way you talk changed…" Mia muttered. "Did you fall in love with someone?"

"Nope."

My reply was steady and honest. There was no reason for her to doubt me.

"Hmm."

The air of suspicion lessened, but the argument was not over yet.

However, a continuous chirping melody rang out from Mia's pocket. She clicked her tongue and pulled her phone out, tapping a quick message to whoever had texted her.

She sighed, fixed her eyes back on me, and poked my chest playfully. "Alright, Mr. Bodybuilder. Tomorrow. Got it?"

I simply nodded, smile never leaving my face.

She stared at me for a few seconds longer before she turned on her heel and walked off, fingers scampering across the keyboard of her smartphone.

Once she was out of sight, I heaved a deep sigh.

I looked both ways before I retreated inside, locked the door, and leaned against it.

"You can come out. It's safe now." I announced, mentally tired.

'These women are going to be the death of me.'

I noticed some movement underneath my bed before Eun Ha's head shyly poked out, her face flustered. "Is she gone?"

"Yes… she didn't suspect anything… hopefully." I couldn't be too sure.

"Is that so?" Eun Ha managed to crawl out from under there without my help. She didn't climb back to her feet, however. She just sat there, on the floor, hunched forward.

She was still dirty, so I walked up to a drawer and retrieved a handful of tissues.

"Here. Stay still."

I went down on one knee.

Eun Ha looked up at me.

I ignored those big, purple, doe eyes of hers and with the utmost tenderness, I started wiping off the sticky trails of cum smeared across her face. "What a day, huh?" I broke the awkward silence. 1

She stifled back a laugh, fingers over her mouth. "I'm glad, though." I raised an eyebrow at that. "It looks like you're going to be fine on your own. Sorry for doubting you."

I parted a strand of almond-brown hair out of her eyes, so I could reach the stained spot behind it. My fingers moved slowly and carefully, dabbing at her forehead with a clean tissue. "No, it's fine… while the method was a bit weird, your concern is much appreciated, Auntie."

She laughed again, cheeks a bit red.

We lapsed into a comfortable silence as I continued working on her face.

"Here… you're all cleaned up." Then I glanced at her nightgown, which sported visible damp spots. "Well, besides that. Why don't you take a shower first?"

"Hmhm." Eun Ha nodded. I extended a hand, which she gladly took.

I pulled her up, and she almost tumbled into my arms.

"Sorry, my legs got numb."

I waved her off. "Don't worry about it. But you should be quick. Mia Noona might still be prowling outside, and Su Ah Noona likes to get her midnight snacks."

It was fine if Su Ah saw her coming out of my room, but Mia was a different matter. She had a keen intuition, and would definitely pick up on the hidden nuances of our earlier interaction and Eun Ha's stained apparel.

Things would blow up into the high heavens.

Eun Ha nodded seriously. I unlocked the door and quietly opened it.

She stepped on the threshold and looked at me, an internal conflict seemingly preventing her from speaking her mind. I didn't need to see the war in her head to know where the issue stemmed from.

"I won't talk about this with anyone, Auntie." I assured her. "It'll be our little secret."

She smiled. "Goodnight, Dae Ho. Don't forget to masturbate a lot so you can stay healthy!" 7

"..."

And then she walked off, the pitter-patter of her bare feet fading into the distance.

'Might as well get another workout session in. Just to clear my head…'

Cha Mia's POV:

"Breakfast is ready ~" Eun Ha yelled from the bottom of the stairs.

When Mia walked into the hallway that led to the stairs, she halfway expected to see Dae Ho there as well. Their rooms were next to each other, so it was common for them to make the trip down together.

It was almost a rite, at this point.

Except that he wasn't there.

Mia narrowed her eyes, swept her hair over her shoulder, and headed down.

When she got to the kitchen, Dae Ho was already there, at the table.

He looked up at her and smiled. "Good morning."

That smile… was not the one she was used to. Gone was the cheerful light. What replaced it was a sharp curve that sat beneath confident eyes. Mia couldn't comprehend what happened to Dae Ho to undergo this extreme change. 4

Changes seldom were sudden; they were gradual… like growing up. You wouldn't notice until you compare yourself with a picture of the past. A sudden change could be attributed to a traumatic event. It had to be powerful to trigger that kind of mental transformation.

Dae Ho had lost his parents, but that was seven years ago.

What happened to him in the span of two days?

"Good morning…" Mia sighed to herself and sat at her usual spot, next to him.

A breakup, perhaps? He did say he was 'not' in love with anyone. Maybe he was before, and whoever he was with decided to cut him off. It would also explain why he was so gloomy the other day.

She clamped her chopsticks around a strip of fish and tucked it in her mouth.

It was not as if Dae Ho seemed to be in pain. There was no reason for her to get involved with his problems, right?

But what if it was a facade? A mask to cover the cracks.

Mia unconsciously grunted in frustration as she chewed.

"Such unlady-like sounds, Mia Noona." Dae Ho said with a chuckle. "The food isn't going anywhere."

She finished chewing, swallowed, and then turned to glare at him. "You didn't forget your promise, did you?"

Dae Ho tapped his chin, faking innocence. "What promise? Why don't I remember?"

'Ugh! This guy…'

"Kidding." He followed up, that 'annoying' smile fixed in place. "Of course, I didn't forget, Mia Noona."

"Good!" She turned away, tucking a wayward shock of hair behind her ear as she did so.

Even his presence was different. He wasn't slouching. He wasn't avoiding eye contact. Instead, he sought it with each interaction. It made her a bit flustered, because thinking and speaking while holding that kind of sharp gaze was not simple.

It was driving her mad!

Her eating become a bit too rough as she stewed in her thoughts.

Eventually, Eun Ha joined them at the table, and, for some reason, Mia sensed a slight tension descend upon them. She stared at her mother, whose cheeks were colored a bit as she stole a glimpse of Dae Ho, who smoothly ignored it and continued eating.

Mia saw the thoughts spiraling in Eun Ha's eyes. Then, not even a few seconds later, she tore her gaze off Dae Ho, and the tension disappeared. 7

'What was that?'

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

Thank you crazyspecter for the review. Appreciate it, fam!

COMMENT

17 comments

VOTE

Chapter 7: Nothing Wrong With This

Breakfast ended on a quiet note. Naturally, because working out right after eating could lead to some digestive issues, we agreed to wait a couple of hours at least. Eun Ha didn't seem to have that problem as she flew from one corner of the house to the other, cleaning and doing household chores.

I offered to help, but she politely turned me down.

Yes, there was definitely a bit of tension there, between us. It was not my imagination. Was it my fault? No, the only blame I carried was to agree to that ridiculous suggestion yesterday.

Still, stress was a thing, especially after going through death, and unloading some of it onto Eun Ha did, in fact, relieve me. 5

'Whatever. It's not like it'll happen again, so it's fine. Everything will go back to normal. I should focus on myself.' 8

At long last, the clock struck 11 AM.

Mia shuffled her feet and got up from the couch.

I also stood up, pocketing away my phone and, along with it, that piece of news I was engrossed with. I made my way to the stairs. Mia was instantly behind me, following quietly.

Her eyes tracked my movements with sharp intensity.

Once we reached the top, Mia crossed her arms and walked past me. "Let me get changed right quick. Don't you dare come up with another excuse or else…" She shook her fist at me, leaving the threat unspoken.

And then she skipped over to her room.

I shrugged and decided to start without her. I left the door slightly open, as a form of invitation. I tugged at my shirt and slipped out of it, exposing my upper body. This body needed to bulk up a bit. The way it was right now was an absolute embarrassment.

I stretched my arms a bit, warming up my muscles, and then I gripped the handles on the pull-up bar. I immediately felt the strain on my joints and muscles. I intended to switch between a normal grip and a reverse one, so I could build up my chest too.

Usually, I'd plug in my headphones for some motivational music, but since Mia would join me soon, it would be rude to exercise while completely tuning her out.

I pulled myself up, exhaled, lowered myself down, and inhaled. Breathing correctly during workout was important to maximize the gains and avoid injuries.

My muscles started to burn, but I continued with the exercise. My back flexed, arms trembling to carry me up again. And then down.

Up. Down. Up. Down. 1

Sweat started to glide across my skin.

A set of familiar footsteps sounded out. The door creaked a little before it was shut. "You started without me." Mia accused.

I lowered myself down completely, hands relinquishing their hold on the bar.

"Come on now, don't be a drama queen. It's not like there's a lot to see." I looked at her, briefly stunned by her clothing choice. A purple, sleeveless top that exposed the exquisite crevice between her mounds, and… yoga pants. 2

The fabric of her top seemed to cry for help as it threatened to rip apart around Mia's ample chest. As a matter of fact, every garment that she owned seemed to be too little to hold all of that bouncy flesh within them. 3

Mia set the mat that she took with her down. "What are you looking at?"

"Nice clothes." I said, chuckling.

"Oh?" She held a hand over her mouth to hide the smug smile, like a villain. "You like it?" And then she leaned down a bit, one hand on her knee. I knew what she was trying to do. 'This vixen is trying to get a reaction out of me.'

I turned around, barely sparing her a look. "Meh… it's fine, I guess…"

"You…" She narrowed her eyes. "You're doing it on purpose."

Riling her up was kind of fun.

I grabbed the bar once again. "I'm the embodiment of innocence, am I not, sister?" 1

Her eyes narrowed even further, catching on the lie but not knowing how to refute it. "If you said this a few days ago, I would have agreed… but now…" She trailed off with a smirk.

I decided to end the conversation there. I pulled myself up once again.

Mia positioned the mat next to me, but in a way that wouldn't bother my workout.

She got all on fours, hands and knees down. And then she lifted one leg up, staying in that particular position for a determined amount of time before she switched legs.

I followed a similar regime. Rest was important as well between each rep.

Around the ten-minute mark, I abandoned the bar and began to work with the weights. And because of that, I had a perfect, front-seat view of Mia's flawless, slender body stretching and twisting in enticing ways.

Nevertheless, I didn't let myself be distracted. 6

That was until she looked up at me. "Are you really fine, Dae Ho?"

"What do you mean?" I returned with a question, my arm burning and struggling to lift the weight up to my chest. 'There is nothing to do about it. The difference between me and the original Dae Ho is so huge that everyone is noticing it.'

Yes, I might have decided not to copy Dae Ho's behavior to keep up the act, but it was becoming increasingly difficult for me to ward off those questions or feed them lies that kept them quiet.

And, obviously, there was no way I could just come out with the truth. 'Who'd believe me anyway? '

The right side of Mia's face was obscured by a mantle of diluted blond hair, but her left eye shone with interest. "Hmm, well, it's obvious. You seem to have become a different person overnight. Mom has noticed it. I noticed it. If Su Ah wasn't so disinterested, she'd have noticed it. Same for dad."

I didn't let her words get to me. There was simply no way that she truly believed I was a different person. She used that statement as a metaphor, not as a claim of fact. 1

"And what is your theory in all of this?" I dug around, trying to unearth what was truly going on in her head.

"I don't know what to think." Mia released a breath as she abandoned the pose she was doing, and sat cross-legged on the mat. She was in full conversation mode. "I figured you got dumped by some chick, and all of this sudden… change… and training was your redemption arc."

She was surprisingly talkative.

A 'But...' was coming.

"But…" Mia chewed her bottom lip, eyes focused on me. "... The Dae Ho I know would sulk and lock himself up for a while, and then he'd be back to his normal, cheerful self. He's never been 'this' serious… it's really weird to see you like that, and concerning."

She was now talking about me in third person. No, she was referring to the old Dae Ho, the one that died a couple of days ago.

"Can't you just accept that this is me growing up?"

"I can… but this is a bit too sudden for everyone. You seem to have skipped the whole process, and got straight to the 'grown' part. We didn't see it happen, and now we don't know how to deal with you."

I heaved a deep sigh and placed the weights down. I walked over to her and sat down on the mat. "Does this change anything between us?"

Mia blinked, adopting a thoughtful expression. "I don't think so."

I continued evenly. "You said it was a good thing, didn't you?"

"I did."

"I can finally be someone you can rely on, unlike my old self. Correct?"

"That's…" Mia's lips twitched, not knowing whether to turn into a smile or a frown. "That's yet to be seen." She hummed, flipping her hair around.

"In time you'll realize that this 'change' brings nothing but good things." I said, reaching a finger out to wipe a drop of sweat off her forehead, right before it could slide over her left eye. She froze. "I'm fine. Never been better. I just… came to realize a few things about myself, and decided to do something about it. I looked back into my past, and saw how useless and aimless I was. I was just wandering around, with no purpose or ambition. But now… I have one." 7

She blinked, lips parting to let the words out, but none came.

I capitalized on that. "I'm not lost anymore. I know what I want. And I also know how to get it. I'm glad you're concerned about me, Mia Noona, but really, there's no need." I flashed her a smile, a genuine one.

The one that belonged to Jair Campinho. 4

"..."

Cha Mia's POV:

What. The. Hell. Was. That? 8

Mia's breathing was a bit rough as she leaned against the door of her room. Sweat flowed down her face in thin rivulets. She gingerly placed a hand on her chest, feeling the faint throbbing of her heart against her palm.

Thump. Thump. Thump.

She clicked her tongue, cheeks a bit flushed. And whether it was due to her yoga or something else altogether, she didn't know.

Dae Ho's deep eyes and masculine, workout scent lingered on her mind.

'Why does he have to say corny stuff like that? Tch. Idiot.'

She dragged herself to her bed and flopped on it, face down.

The conversation she had with him went in an unexpected direction, and Mia didn't know what to think anymore. It was hard to think of him as the silly step-brother that always needed someone to hold his hand.

That lost, shy kid had been replaced by a man.

Mia turned around, curling one knee up and draping a hand over her forehead.

Dae Ho's bare torso came to her mind. It was still skinny, but the constant workout was slowly forging it, one hammering at a time. If he kept that up, she had no doubt that the end result would surprise everyone.

Her body was still heated up, pearls of sweat running across her skin.

A familiar warmth lit up her stomach. It quickly spread, following the path down to her core. She rubbed her thighs together, in a futile attempt to douse the growing flames, but the friction only made them stronger. 1

The image of Dae Ho gently brushing her hair apart… their faces so close, if only briefly. And then that smile…

Thump. Thump. Thump.

"Fuck…"

Mia couldn't stay still. She tugged at her top, and pulled it out in one rough motion. Her yoga pants and underwear followed right after, until she was eagle-spread on her bed, in a sweaty puddle of her own, while a hand smoothly slid down her slicked stomach. 4

She was frustrated, more so at the fact that it only took one afternoon with Dae Ho to make her like that. 'Well… it's been a long time since I've done it…' That didn't excuse the fact that it was to her supposedly step-brother that she imagined the hand between her thighs belonged to. 7

Her thoughts were a hazy swirl of confusion and arousal. 'There's… nothing… wrong with this…'

And then her middle finger rubbed the wet slit, probing the pink flesh within. "Hnn!" She arched her back, her other hand going up to cup one of her breasts. The globe of fair-skinned meat sunk into her palm, fingers moving expertly to knead it, to pinch and tweak the cherry in the middle.

She moaned, moving her face a little further into the pillow. The polyester muffled the needy mewls coming out of her mouth.

But it also gave her more reason to be daring.

Ah, if only she prepared a towel to soak up the juices beforehand.

And so, for the next twenty minutes, Mia's muffled cries rang out.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

Thank you KingConner and DaoistuMpk8F for the reviews and the support!

COMMENT

22 comments

VOTE

Chapter 8: More Than Good

Go Bong called me to hang out, but I politely turned him down. He had a one-track mind; his thoughts seemed to be sexual in nature even though he hadn't the slightest idea as to what 'sex' even was. 7

'Sex is for bad guys.' That's all he knew.

And until recently, that's all Dae Ho knew too.

Despite my gratitude for Uncle Yeong Gu, that man could have done a better job. His presence was not particularly influential in Dae Ho's life, which resulted in this body's curbed mental growth. 1

I stared at myself in the mirror, sweat pouring down my skin in streams.

There were a lot of mistakes to undo. A lot of flaws to fix.

I stretched my arms, flexing my shoulders and back. 'Crazy… I can already see a bit of definition.' And it further cemented my belief that this body was either a one-in-a-million, or there was a particular condition that improved each and each aspect of it. 3

It would also explain why, despite having gone through my morning workout, I was still so full of vitality. The only reason I didn't continue was due to my fear of potentially injuring it.

In fact, I had to take a day off to let my muscles recover.

Too much of something was a bad thing. 1

I turned away and headed to the bathroom to wash the sweat away. A cold shower was the best treat for sore muscles. Once I was done, I made my way back to my room with a towel around my neck and a hazy trail of steam behind me. 3

Right before I could open the door, another one opened. And out of it walked an exhausted Mia. One hand was up, as if to hold the weight of her head. Her gilded mane was a mess, but she still looked gorgeous.

"Good morning." I greeted pleasantly.

"Ugh…" She groaned. "G'morning…"

"You look like you had a rough night. Coming up with a fever or something?"

Mia's jaw was stiff as she finally turned to look at me. "No… I'm fine." A faint rosy hue crept onto her cheeks, though she immediately shook it off. I tilted my head. She was tense. "I just… had trouble sleeping."

"Hmm…" I stared at her, noticing the way she nervously averted her gaze. And from that angle, her curtain of flaxen hair hid those beautiful, almond eyes. "You should stop using your phone before sleep. It's ruining your brain."

"What are you, my dad?" Despite my not seeing it, I could definitely imagine her rolling her eyes at my words. She crossed her arms, interlocking them right under her bust. "Besides, it's not like I was talking to anyone in particular…"

I didn't know what to make of that. So I decided to skip straight through it and move on to a different topic. "Hey, I've been meaning to ask. Do we still have that white, leather ball we used to play around with?"

Mia was a bit stumped by my non-sequitur. "Ball? That was years ago, Dae Ho. If mom didn't throw it away, then it should be in the garage."

"I see…" I rubbed my chin in thought. I wondered if I should just buy a new one at this point. "Thank you, I'll check it out later."

My hand twisted the knob. The door creaked open.

"Why?" Mia's question stopped me. "You've never been interested in sports…"

"Maybe I've just found my passion?"

She was silent for a few seconds, then she uncrossed her arms and placed her hands on her hips. "I'll help you look for it." She said haughtily.

"Really? That's sweet of you." I smiled. "We can get started right after breakfast."

A nod was her reply before she flipped her hair around and walked past me.

I stepped inside my room and closed the door. I tossed the towel over the backrest of a chair and started rummaging around for clothes. Hmm. 'Note to self: buy better clothes.' Some of these shorts were so small and tight that, if I didn't have Dae Ho's memories, I would have believed they belonged to Mia.

Thankfully, not all hope was lost. I found a slim, black shirt and a pair of white shorts that was not something one of step-sisters would wear to sleep.

"Breakfast is ready!" As if on cue, Eun Ha announced in that lovely, cheerful voice of hers.

I made my way down.

Eun Ha was wearing her flowery, blue apron, and dishwashing gloves. "Good morning, Dae Ho!" She said, smile bright enough to power an entire electrical grid. 4

"Morning, Auntie."

I took my seat at the table, noticing the bowls and plates full of delicious, Korean-style food.

"Soo…" Eun Ha hummed. "Have you been having… any issues?"

'Oh, she's bringing that up again?'

"Nope. Everything is fine."

"Good. Good. I'm glad!" She chirped, removing her rubber gloves and proceeding to sit down across from me.

The tension between us lessened a bit.

"When will uncle be back?" I asked off-handedly.

"Oh, he should be back tomorrow." Eun Ha replied evenly.

And here I thought she'd be happier to see him again.

The sound of footsteps drew my attention to the stairs, where Mia came down, barefoot, donning a tight blouse and dolphin shorts. She was born with her sex appeal maxed out. I doubted there was any article of clothing out there that could make her look bad.

After a new round of 'Good morning's, Mia plopped her rear next to me, picked up her chopsticks, and started to eat.

I couldn't help but notice her stealing glimpses. And every time I turned to catch her red-handed, she'd immediately look away and stuff a chopstickful of rice into her mouth, pretending nothing was wrong.

I didn't remember Mia behaving this way.

We used to play a lot when we were younger. And although she remained the kind young woman that wormed her way into my, Dae Ho's, heart, she grew up to be a bit standoffish.

Of course, the young woman next to me was nothing like the girl I first met all of those years ago. Her dyed, butter-yellow hair seemed more like an act of defiance against nature and social stigma than pure personal choice. Yes, she was incomparably more complex now, a cauldron of bubbling emotions tightly kept behind a haughty mask.

Mia tucked a hefty strand of hair behind her ear as she leaned ever so slightly, mouth open to welcome the chopsticks. And as she did so, her eyes flicked toward me. It was only for a second. Hard to miss yet harder to catch her in the act.

I ignored it and quietly finished my breakfast.

Eun Ha and Mia were also done, so the former got up and started her cleaning duties, customarily refusing our offer to help.

I signaled Mia with my eyes.

She promptly nodded and caught up to me.

…

The garage was a bit dusty, but overall tidier than I expected.

There was steel shelving on one side, their space filled with pails of paint. On the other side, instead, cardboard boxes were stacked up on top of each other. In the middle was a dust-free zone where Yeong Gu's car was parked. Except that the car wasn't there.

"It should be in one of those boxes." Mia noted, tapping her chin. "We keep all of the old stuff in there."

I walked up to one of the boxes and started to go through it. Mia wasn't idle and joined me right away, wrinkling her nose at the clouds of dust that billowed up whenever we moved the items.

"Are you serious about this, it's just an old ball… we can find something else to do…" Mia said, coughing and waving her hand to disperse the specks of dust dancing on her face.

"We?" I observed, amused.

"Why, you don't want to 'play' with me?"

I shrugged. "Do you even know how to kick a ball, or should I teach you?"

Her eyes gleamed with interest. "You're talking as if you're some expert…" Her villain-like smirk was in full place. "Alright, I'll give you the benefit of the doubt, Dae Ho. But why don't we bet on it, hmm?"

I blinked, tilting my head from my crouched position, to look at her better. "You… want to bet… with me?"

"Of course!" Mia's white teeth were on full display. She placed a hand on her hip and leaned on one side. "If you manage to impress me, I promise I'll do anything you want."

"That sounds juicy. Alright. I'm in." I chuckled.

"I'm not finished." She chided me as she flipped her hair around, staring at me with a faux condescending look. "If you fail, you'll do 'anything' I want."

"That's… a dangerous game you're playing." I hummed, finding the whole situation humorous. 6

She chuckled behind a hand. "Oh, not at all." Then she plunged her hands inside a cardboard box, and when she pulled them back out, a ball was in her grasp. "Found it."

The white, leather sphere was a bit peeled off, but it looked fine.

Mia threw it at me.

I caught it, and just to mess around with her, I started spinning it on top of my finger. "There's a football pitch nearby. We could go there." I said, watching as the ball whirled faster and faster, its balance never breaking, much to Mia's growing amazement. "Oh, and by the way, my request will involve a humiliating outfit, a handful of oil, and a relaxing massage."

The cocky smile on her face twitched. "You better be as good as you say…"

"Dear, I'm more than good."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

A veeeery big kiss to ManOfCulture69420, IMightBeGod, and Khesa_Rabani_Putra for the reviews!!

COMMENT

26 comments

VOTE

Chapter 9: MVP

Cha Mia's POV:

There was a time, not too long ago, when Mia genuinely believed her goofy step-brother, Dae Ho, would have a hard time keeping himself afloat in the adult world. This concern stemmed from his seemingly lack of talent or interest in any particular field. It was a highly competitive world out there, and he was not prepared for it.

Her expectations, however, didn't match reality.

'This… what is this?'

Mia couldn't help but gawk as she stared at that goofy brother of hers, except that he wasn't goofy anymore. He took one preparatory step back, the grass crunching under his shoes.

He squared his shoulders, did a little jog on the spot, and then bolted his left foot forward, at the side of the ball, and with his right one, he shot. Mia's breath came out in an incredulous, rattling exhale.

The ball rocketed out, drawing a beautiful overhead arch, before it slammed into the crossbar of the post. Mia could almost feel the vibration spreading through the white-painted aluminum and into her heart.

An ignorant passerby might have thought that Dae Ho had missed the shot, even though the goalpost was empty, and, technically, scoring shouldn't have required particular focus or skill.

That same ignorant passerby would also not know that Dae Ho was currently doing a crossbar challenge, and that was his sixth, perfect crossbar hit in a row. 2

But Mia knew.

Dae Ho never once missed. There was no hesitation, no wavering in his eyes. Each shot was thrown with such proficiency that even a random group of kids occupying the other half of the pitch stopped playing to watch him.

Hitting the crossbar once could have been considered luck. Twice a coincidence.

What about three times? Four times? Five times?

Six fucking times?

"W-Why did you stop?" Mia couldn't help but ask once she caught up with him, a glistening pearl of sweat making a beeline for the valley of her cleavage.

Dae Ho shrugged, eyes distant. "Six is a symbolic number for me." He said wistfully. 6

"Huh?"

That serious, gloomy expression melted off his face, leaving the shadow of a smile in its place. He tilted his head to look at her. "Why don't you try as well?" He suggested, tapping the ball under his foot.

It went rolling towards her. Mia stopped it with the sole of her right foot. "I don't know… I've never done it before."

"It's fine. I'll teach you, it's not hard."

Those words didn't exactly boost her confidence, but she was not the type of girl that'd give up without trying, at least. Besides, they had come here for a 'reason'.

A bit of pink came over to her cheeks.

"And if you suck, I promise that I won't laugh." Dae Ho smiled at her.

Mia stared at the hand behind his back and narrowed her eyes. "You're crossing your fingers, aren't you?"

His smile turned into a smirk reminiscent of hers. "I would never."

"Alright, alright…" She raised her hands in surrender. "So, what do I have to do to hit a shot like yours?"

"Baby steps, Mia Noona." Dae Ho said, prompting her to step back. "So, what you want to do is to use a specific part of your foot to hit the ball."

"What? Is it that complicated?" Mia griped.

"It's not. It might sound a bit daunting at first, but once you get the gist of it and practice it regularly, it'll come as second nature." Dae Ho explained patiently. At her unamused stare, he continued. "Typically, you should use the laces of your shoes to hit the ball. I say typically, because there are different techniques, but we're not going over them. We just want you to properly shoot the ball." 3

She took a few steps back, mimicking his earlier positioning. "Now what?"

"Now you do a little sprint to pick up power, and shoot. Simple as that." He reminded her. "Don't forget to use the laces of your shoe, and not the tip."

Mia eyed the ball in front of her as if it were her enemy. "Alright. I got this!" She did his funny pre-shooting jog, planted her left foot forward, and with her dominant one, she struck the ball. She didn't know if she hit it correctly, though considering that the ball missed the mark by an absurdly wide margin, it was safe to assume that she failed.

'Oh well…'

It was not like she was planning to become a professional player. To her, it was just a sport. What was the appeal of running after a ball anyway?

"It was not… bad." Dae Ho reassured.

Mia sighed. "No, it's not for me. I'd rather watch you play."

He tilted his head. "What about the bet?"

"Tch." Mia turned away, flipping her sweat-slicked hair to the side. "Are you making fun of me?"

"Why would I?"

"Shut up and play some more. I'll watch you from the side. Besides, my toes are killing me."

With that, she proceeded to plop herself down outside the pitch, arms wrapped around her raised knees. 'Stupid bet.' She thought to herself, already dreading the humiliating request Dae Ho would no doubt remind her of. 'Whatever. It's just a massage.'

Mia heaved a deep sigh as she watched Dae Ho's dominance over the ball. It was glued to his feet, no matter what it did. Even the way he ran around, dribbling invisible opponents, and swirling the ball around himself in a dazzling display of pure skill and talent. It was incredibly pleasing to watch. 6

He made it look so easy too.

She kind of wanted to see him play against real opponents, though.

There must have been a God out there who had the same thought as her, for a couple of kids dislodged themselves from their group of 7, and approached Dae Ho.

She blinked. "Hoh?" 4

Dae Ho stopped juggling the ball and stared at them. One of the boys smiled and striked a conversation, though, from her distance, she couldn't hear what they could possibly be talking about.

Her little brother nodded along to whatever the boy was saying, and some sort of agreement was made. Dae Ho was invited to join them over the other half of the pitch.

The group of now eight guys converged. More discussion ensued, before a round of nods from each of them decided the result.

Mia leaned back on her elbows, draping one leg over the other.

The group, along with Dae Ho, spread out over the entirety of the pitch. Four players on one side, and four on the other. 'Ohh, are they going to play?' Mia shuffled, now sitting cross-legged. Her eyes were locked on Dae Ho, who didn't seem either nervous or excited.

The captains of each team tossed a coin up in the air to determine who'd start the kickoff. In a stroke of fortune, Dae Ho's team was chosen for the opening.

Usually, a whistle would be the green light for the match to start, but since there was no referee, a silent consensus was all they needed. One of the boys gently tapped the ball at the center of the pitch. Dae Ho received it and passed it back.

The pitch was quite big for only 4 players per team, but it was doable.

Mia watched the match disinterestedly… until Dae Ho got the ball.

One of the opponents was immediately on him, but Dae Ho's composure was steady. The wind brushed his hair, ruffling it, as he slid the outer side of his right foot over the ball, curving it, and bringing it to the inside of his boot in one swift movement.

His elastico left the opponent dumbstruck. 3

Dae Ho sped past him. 1

Mia balled her hands into fists. 'Amazing…'

It was too soon to celebrate. Another player hastened to close in on Dae Ho, but the latter solved him with a perfectly executed rainbow flick. Mia didn't see exactly how he did it, but the ball had suddenly soared up from behind him, and vaulted over the defender, before Dae Ho reclaimed it with an impeccable stop from his foot. 2

All three players scurried like rodents after Dae Ho.

The goalkeeper realized the threat he posed and retreated. Unfortunately for him, the striker encroaching into the penalty spot at a fast speed was a brilliant finisher.

Left foot forward. Right foot loaded back.

And then Dae Ho slammed his instep into the sphere.

The ball was not packed with a lot of force. Actually, there was very little of it. Accuracy over power. Dae Ho had added a sidespin to the ball, and that resulted in a beautiful curve that left the goalkeeper motionless and helpless.

It socketed itself into the top right corner of the net.

Mia never thought of football as a particularly exciting sport, but Dae Ho's sudden show of absolute dominance made her heart thrum.

She couldn't tear her gaze off him.

He didn't celebrate the stunning goal he scored. He just smiled and waved at his cheering teammates. 'Why isn't he proud of what he just did?' She bit her bottom lip. 3

The game eventually resumed with a new kickoff, this time in favor of the opposite team. Mia heard the chattering of people and looked around, only to notice that a small audience of spectators was paying attention to the ongoing match.

Mia could hardly believe that a game between some random kids had the potential to draw in viewers. Was it the love for the sport or because of Dae Ho? She shook that thought off and focused on the game. 7

The opposite team had lost the ball right before they could exploit an opening and score. Now the ball lay under the defender's foot. Mia couldn't help but scream in her head. 'Come on, pass it to him! Pass it to him! Please!'

The defender also saw the logic behind that thought and thus kicked the ball in Dae Ho's direction. An enemy defender immediately sprinted to intercept the pass, but he didn't run fast enough.

Dae Ho balanced the ball on his foot, slid the sphere a bit forward, and kicked it. The ball crossed through the air before it gently eased in on his teammate's awaiting foot.

Mia was surprised by the sheer precision of that pass. And so was Dae Ho's teammate. There was quite a bit of distance between them after all, and it was easy to miscalculate the power or the trajectory, especially when pressed by a defender.

But the ball was like a magnet, a missile locking onto its target.

'Why did you pass it?' Mia lamented. She really wanted to see him make a fool of the enemy team.

Fortunately, the teammate realized that too, and after failing to dribble past an opponent, decided to pass it back to him.

Mia hastily pulled her phone out and started recording.

That day, she ended up recording an unprecedented one-sided slaughter, all at the hands — or in this case, feet — of one player.

The final score? 16 - 2. And out of those 16 goals, Dae Ho scored 13. 2

…

Mia would go on to rewatch that video again and again in the privacy of her room.

What both of them didn't know, however, was that someone else was recording the match as well. 12

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

A huge thank you to Guilherme_Schaf, Just_it, Lucifer951, and Krypton71 for the lovely reviews. Your support makes my pp hard.

COMMENT

33 comments

VOTE

Chapter 10: Massage... Gone Wrong! 7

The early wisps of dawn bathed the cityscape in a soft, wheat-yellow tint. A burning strain constricted my chest, but I kept my breathing even. My heels ached with each step, the pain radiating up to my calves. It was early in the morning, approximately 6 AM when I left home to work on my cardio.

I forgot how hard it was at the beginning.

Beads of sweat poured down my face, tracing salty paths in their wake. My tracksuit was soaked, a consequence of running laps around the neighborhood. I couldn't afford to take it easy. I was 20 years old. If I wanted to make something of my future, I had to work now.

The soft rush of a breeze kissed my slicked face, making me sigh from the momentary reprieve. I was almost tempted to take a break and enjoy the coddling embrace of the weather.

But I didn't. I had gone through this before. My will had been sharpened with blood and tears. I could endure this much. Breaking through self-imposed limits was tough, but I was experienced with such hurdles.

There was no devil on my shoulder telling me to give up.

For every lap I ran, I'd tell myself to go for one more. 'Just one more.' 5

My shoes pounded the asphalt, releasing the dimming energy with an unsteady jog. I felt my legs screaming in protest, my muscles shaking and straining. I was almost done. I wanted to finish this one last lap before I completely drained whatever little strength was left in my reserve tank.

I breathed sharply, the morning air biting into my lungs. I clenched my jaw and pushed harder, dragging my feet despite their sluggishness. I passed by familiar houses, familiar roads, familiar memories.

And then I slowed down to a stop in front of my house, my starting point.

I panted, hands on my knees and back hunched forward.

Drops of sweat rained down my face, splattering on the ground. I hissed as I straightened my back. 'Tomorrow is going to be a huge pain in the ass.' If the ache right now was bad, then the next morning it was going to be hell. 'Oh. Well… no pain, no gain.' 4

I headed inside. The rousing sun's rays illuminated a bit of the house. No one was up yet, though I did overhear Eun Ha saying that she would be up early to welcome the return of Yeong Gu with a sumptuous breakfast.

I gulped, feeling the parchedness of my throat, like sandpaper. I somehow managed to carry myself to the kitchen. 'Hmm?' I raised an eyebrow when I noticed some movement behind the counter.

Someone was already there.

The fridge was open. The sound of my footsteps alerted the crouched silhouette rummaging around the stored food. A head peeked out, stoic eyes staring at me.

"Su Ah? Good morning." 3

She fully stood up, a couple of snacks in her hands. She nodded at me. "Good morning."

'It's kinda awkward.'

Su Ah preferred the silence over some pointless, small talk. Naturally, I respected that. I skirted around the counter, grabbed a glass, and poured myself some water.

One was not enough, so I kept pouring and drinking until my stomach was bloated.

"Where have you been?" I blinked, caught off guard by the question. I turned around, making eye contact with Su Ah. And here I thought she'd scamper away as soon as she got her winter provisions. Instead, her eyes never left me.

"I went out for a run, why?" I asked back, wiping my damp face with a handful of tissues.

Su Ah blinked with a slight tilt of her head. "I see…"

And then she walked off, her footfalls fading upstairs.

I sighed. It was not as if I was interested in being best chummy with her, but our relationship was quite poor considering we've been living under the same roof for 7 years. Our personalities differed. At least, the original Dae Ho's personality did.

…

"Girls, I'm home!" Yeong Gu announced with a silly smile. And along with his suitcase, he had brought back a few more items. I had just come downstairs to grab a bite when I heard his voice.

Eun Ha smiled pleasantly. "Welcome back ~ how was the trip, honey?" And then she moved to help him.

That box of apples looked quite heavy, so I promptly stopped her. "Let me do it, Auntie."

She laughed and offered a soft 'Thank you.'

"Where is Mia?" Yeong Gu wondered.

The box of chocolate secured in his arm suddenly disappeared.

Yeong Gu rubbed the back of his head when he saw Mia plainly ignoring him in favor of fawning over the cocoa goodness he brought back as a gift. "Yaaay ~ Chocolate…" She gushed with stars in her eyes.

I placed the box of apples on a nearby table. Mia's hair swished past me as she dashed upstairs to enjoy her confectionery.

"Mia…" Eun Ha called her out with an exasperated look of fondness.

Yeah. If there was one thing Mia worshiped more than her smartphone, it was chocolate. I had to chuckle at that, and at the fact that her body proportions wouldn't change even if she ate that every day.

Yeong Gu slipped an arm around Eun Ha's wasp-thin waist. She looked slightly uncomfortable, directing a hard-to-decipher look my way. If I could read her mind right now, what kind of intricate mess would I find?

She said everything was fine, yet I couldn't help but notice the red flags she was internally waving, almost like a cry for help.

I walked over to them and slid a smile into my face. "Uncle, did you get anything for me?"

"Oh…" Yeong Gu returned the smile with an awkward one. "I didn't know you wanted anything in particular, Dae Ho. I didn't get you anything. Next time, alright?" 3

"Of course!" I tapped my chin. "Uncle, actually, I have a favor to ask of you. Could you check up on the pull-up bar you bought me? It had to be assembled and fixed on the wall, though I'm not quite sure if I got everything right. I wouldn't want any nasty surprises when I'm working out."

"That's… alright." Yeong Gu pulled his arm off of Eun Ha. "That could be dangerous indeed. If you didn't rivet them correctly, they could slip off the wall. Let me take a look."

"Thank you!" I beamed as I gestured with my head and led him to my room. I briefly looked back at Eun Ha, who had her hands clasped together and the ghost of a smile on her face.

I didn't know if what I was doing was correct or warranted. 2

But I couldn't simply ignore the warning signs. I just hoped that nothing 'bad' could come out because of my intervention.

Cha Mia's POV:

'Alright. It's just a massage. A massage.' The smile on her face twitched. It was soon taken over by a frown, her cheeks slightly rosy. The problem wasn't the massage. It was the outfit. She didn't own any particularly 'humiliating' clothes, but she did have a regretful purchase a couple of years ago. 1

It was the eve of Halloween, and a nurse costume was on discount. She wore it once, and never again. She wanted to look good, not slutty. Then again, wasn't Halloween a good excuse to dress up without inhibitions and not be called out for it? 1

Naturally, Mia waited until everyone had gone to sleep. She would never be able to explain herself if someone caught her garbed like that. 'Damn bet. I should have kept my mouth shut.'

She grabbed a bottle of sweet almond oil, pocketed it in her tight, white and red uniform, and walked out of her room.

The hallway was barely lit up by a ring of moonlight.

Fortunately, Dae Ho's room was right next to hers. With a deep, preparatory sigh, she headed towards it. Her heels clacked rhythmically, almost in sync with her heart.

There was a faint excitement buried beneath all of that fear and humiliation.

She knocked on the door.

The sound of footsteps drew closer. A click rang out, and the door creaked open. Dae Ho's bare-chested form was revealed in the dim lighting of his room. His messy hair was wet, while a towel hung loosely around his neck.

She caught a shuddering breath before it could slip past her lips.

He stared at her.

"Well?" Mia crossed her arms and averted her gaze, hiding part of her face behind a well-groomed curtain of hair. "Don't misunderstand, Dae Ho. I'm here because a promise is a promise."

A smile bloomed on his face. "That's unexpected."

"Why?" She huffed. "I lost the bet."

"True, but I admit that my request might have been a bit too much for you. I thought you wouldn't do it." He said, leaning on the frame of the door. He eyed her up and down, trailing every smooth curve, every inch of her exposed skin. "You even dressed up…"

Mia waved her hair around, her uncovered eye narrowing. A haughty smile developed across her face. "Hmhm. How is it? Is it to your fancy, Dae Ho?"

"You're beautiful, regardless of what you wear, Mia Noona." Dae Ho said genuinely.

She felt her cheeks heat up even further. She turned away, fingers going up to play with a strand of her hair. "Are you going to let me stand here all night?" She said, sounding annoyed, but both of them knew it was a front.

"Come in." He chuckled, inviting her inside with an overly dramatic wave of his hand.

She immediately waltzed in. Her heart leaped when she heard the door close. "Let's get this over with." She said, smoothing out the wrinkles on her skirt. "Lie down."

"I'm going to thoroughly enjoy every second of this." Dae Ho strutted towards his bed with a cocky smile, and hopped on it, face down.

"Oh, worry not, my dearest brother." Mia said with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "No one gives body massages as I do." And then she walked up to him, climbed on the bed, and straddled the lower part of his back. She shuffled a bit to get more comfortable.

Dae Ho groaned.

"What?" Mia hissed, almost offended. "I don't weigh a lot. Do I?"

"You're as light as a feather."

"Good." She blushed a bit as her core 'accidentally' ground against his bare back. 'Did he notice it?' She wondered as she removed the towel from his neck to get better access to his muscles.

Mia pulled out the bottle of oil, uncapped it, and squeezed a generous dollop of it on his back and her hands. She released a soft breath as she spread her oil-slicked palms across his wide and well-developing back.

"Hmm…"

A muffled groan flew out.

She gulped as her hands felt the array of muscles behind his smooth, taut skin. She pressed the pads of her fingers on strategic points, neither too hard nor too soft.

A perfect balance of skill and strength was required to deliver a massage.

"Your hands feel really good, sis." He said, and somehow his words felt so wrong in her ears, yet she couldn't help but blush a little harder. 1

"Shut up. No speaking."

"Can I moan?"

"No moaning either. It's distracting." Mia said pompously.

Dae Ho released a frustrated sigh. 1

"Good boy." Mia cooed, her talented hands sliding up, towards his shoulders. She sunk her fingers into the flesh, stimulating the growing muscles underneath. At first, she wanted to hurt him a little bit, as some sort of payback for making her dress up like that, but now…

Her pantyhose-clad thighs clamped a little tighter around his waist. She was wearing a skirt; a frilly, short thing, really. Which meant that her private parts were in full contact with Dae Ho's warm skin.

Mia gritted her teeth, blaming her body for acting up like that. 'Masturbating is not enough anymore…' She thought morosely. And with someone underneath her, fully exposed and unprotected, her mind couldn't help but arouse certain thoughts.

Usually, she would not be excited like that. However, this was a special circumstance. Her interactions with Dae Ho, and their time spent together, built up into something that couldn't be ignored anymore.

Dae Ho squirmed a little, which intensified the friction.

'Shit…'

Mia bit her bottom lip to stop herself from voicing out any sort of indecent noise. "Don't move…" She whispered, hunching her back to paste herself all over his back.

Her large, perky breasts squished into him, and there was no doubt in her mind that he could feel them. Her hair fell all over his neck, its flaxen strands tickling his skin.

The massage continued, but it was sloppy now. Most of his back was occupied by her writhing upper body while she mindlessly ground herself against him. Her hands clawed at his shoulders, moving, pressing, and scratching.

"Mia Noona?" Dae Ho spoke up, rearing his head a little.

'I have… to… stop this…'

"It's… it's fine, Dae Ho. It's part of the massage… a Mia Noona special."

"..."

He didn't buy that. Maybe if he was the old Dae Ho, he wouldn't have questioned it.

"Shhh…" Mia cooed, panting. "Stay still."

He was about to say something when a soft tapping on wood echoed off. "Dae Ho, are you awake?" Eun Ha's alluring voice drifted from behind the door. 2

Mia froze. And so did Dae Ho. 6

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

A wet smoochie to Lucifer7030, Rairaidani, and RINKINOMA for the reviews.

COMMENT

27 comments

VOTE

Chapter 11: Truth

'There's no way this is happening again…'

It was already bad with Mia not-so-discreetly performing dubious 'things' to my back, but now I had to deal with Eun Ha as well. They'd both be in the same room, except that one of them would not be aware of the presence of the other.

Eun Ha wouldn't be seeking me out at this time if the nature of her 'conversation' was innocent. And when it came to that woman, there was no innocence to her thoughts. She had no filter when alone with me.

"Crap!" Mia panicked. "W-What do we do?"

"Getting off of me would be a good start." I whispered, a measure of composure in my tone. That seemed to ease her a bit as she rolled off, her nylon-clad feet thumping lightly against the floor. I hastily stood up as well.

"Dae Ho?" Eun Ha knocked again, this time considerably louder. The lights were on, and just like last time, there was no avoiding this.

"Maybe I can climb down the window?" Mia offered uncertainly. I was almost tempted to consider it as a viable solution if not for the fact that we were on the second floor. And I'd rather deal with the embarrassment of the situation than her potentially slipping off and injuring herself.

'If only I didn't request her to dress up like that…' I lamented. There was nothing wrong with a massage between siblings, but there was a world of wrong when that massage was done in such an erotic context.

"I'm coming, Auntie. One minute, please!" I yelled. Then I leaned closer to Mia, unconsciously inhaling a whiff of her perfume, and whispered furiously. "Don't do such a stupid thing. Go hide under the bed and wait until I shoo her away!"

"Under the bed?!" Mia parroted incredulously.

"It's clean under there!" I shot back, slowly losing my cool. "Much better than letting her see you like that, isn't it?"

"Tch!" Mia clicked her tongue and dropped to her knees. I watched as she crawled her way under the bed. Everything was fine until her hips found themselves at crossroads with the frame of the bed. And as a result of her squirming, her nurse skirt rode up, exposing two fair-skinned peaches, divided only by a thin strip of cotton.

"Dae Ho…"

'No… not again…'

"A little help? I'm stuck!" 9

'I'm going to burn that fucking bed!' 6

I walked up to Mia, crouched down, and grabbed those tantalizing cheeks.

"Hnn!"

I ignored the quiet mewl she let out, and pushed. A gradual push would just be a waste of time, and time was something I didn't have right now. So I counted up to three, and shoved that little piece of heaven under my bed in one, powerful thrust.

"Hnnn!!"

'For fuck's sake, stop with the sounds…'

I lowered the sheets, scurried back up to my feet, and hurried to open the door.

Eun Ha stood there in her beautiful, midnight blue nightgown. A look of concern was etched on her face, which stood in contrast with the faint blush on her cheeks. "Dae Ho… is everything alright?"

"Oh yes… I was… I was just…" I sighed. "Staying healthy."

"Ohh…" A look of realization crossed her face, and her blush flared. "Sorry, I didn't want to interrupt you."

"No, no, it's fine." I waved her off. "Hmm. Can you come back later? I kinda want to finish…"

Eun Ha blinked. And contrary to my expectations, she didn't move. "I wanted to take you up on that offer." She said, at last. "But, umh… do you need help?" 3

The question came out of those plump, carmine lips in a tentative manner. And I didn't need to think twice to know how bad of a decision it would be to agree to that.

"You know… to be quicker…"

No. Fucking. Way. "I got it, Auntie. Don't you worry." I appeased her. "I can take care of it myself."

"I see…" Eun Ha looked away, rubbing her left arm. "I'll leave you to it then…" She tried to hide it, but only a hopeless fool would miss the vulnerable look in her eyes.

'This is not going to have a happy ending.'

"Wait…" I called out before she could turn away.

She stared at me, waiting for my next words. Now, there was a spark of hope in those violet orbs. I couldn't turn her down like that. Not when I was the one who offered that shoulder to cry on.

"I can finish later." I continued, and I couldn't help but feel a slight heat in my chest when her lips curved into a dazzling smile. The tears swelling up at the corner of her eyes didn't seem about to fall anymore. "But… can we talk about this somewhere else?"

"Isn't your room good?" Eun Ha asked in a soft voice.

"No… absolutely not." I immediately denied. I had to avoid the kind of scenario where Mia could freely eavesdrop on Eun Ha's unfiltered, potentially serious conversation.

"Why not?"

"Why don't we go for a walk instead, to cool our… boiling emotions…" I offered.

She thought it over and agreed with another beautiful smile. "That actually sounds good."

"Great. Let me put on a shirt right quick and I'll be ready to go."

"I'll wait for you downstairs then."

I watched as she rounded up the corner and traipsed down, a sad smile stitched on that perfectly-sculpted face.

…

I closed the door with a heavy sigh. Her timing couldn't be worse. 'This room is cursed…'

"You can come out, Mia Noona." I stated.

The sheets curled up as Mia paddled her way out. There was a sullen pout on her lips. "It feels like I'm a cheap whore hiding away from the lover's wife." She grunted in annoyance. "I don't like it." 1

She got up and dusted her stained costume. I was about to console her but she glared at me, effectively shutting me up with the full might of those pretty yet angry eyes.

"I heard what you two were saying."

"I'm quite the smooth talker, aren't I?" I jested.

Mia crossed her arms, wrinkling her nose. "What's up with you and mom?"

"Nothing, why?" I quenched the concern in my voice behind a smile.

"It sounds like there's some sort of… secret… between you two."

'I can't let her poke into that rabbit hole. I need to divert her attention.'

I walked up to Mia, and before she could react, cupped her chin. I chuckled as the faded blush on her cheeks flared back to life. "You're so cute when you frown like that, Mia Noona. And with that nurse costume… at this point you're just teasing me." I didn't inch closer, but I didn't back out either. "Auntie just wanted to talk about my sudden change. She's such a worrywart… stubborn too. Quite like you, in that regard."

She broke free of my grasp. "W-Whatever!" The blush was still vivid on her face, her breathing slightly accelerated. "I don't care." And then she made to walk away.

However, right before she could open the door, I turned around and called out. "Hey…"

"What?"

"Did it feel good?" I asked, smirk set in place to deliver more damage. "Rubbing against me…"

"..."

She ignored me, yanked the door open, and slammed it shut. 2

Jong Eun Ha's POV:

The air was a little chilly. Surprising. Considering how hot the days had been. Dae Ho, true to his words, had clothed himself faster than it took her husband to fall asleep — whenever she refused his ill-conceived advances, that is.

Meanwhile, she draped a light jacket over her shoulders, using it more as a blanket than an indument. Dae Ho tiptoed his way down the stairs. Eun Ha couldn't help but smile a bit. It was almost as if they were about to go on a secret, forbidden rendezvous.

"Ready?" He asked, offering his elbow with a gentlemanly dip of his head.

She covered her laugh with a hand, and looped her arm around his. "Yes… I think I am." It was now or never. If Dae Ho didn't agree with her request, there was no doubt that she'd never try to reach for someone's hand again.

And so he led her out.

The unpolluted, night sky was a sight to behold. One of nature's greatest gifts. The sheer magnitude of its beauty, its creation, and its distance made her concerns seem so pathetically unimportant in comparison.

Her issues would not make the world stop turning to cater to her needs.

"Beautiful, isn't it?"

Eun Ha tilted her head in Dae Ho's direction, just enough to catch a distant look in his eyes. His world-weary voice belied his years. And that struck a chord in her heart.

She wondered what made him sound so melancholy. 'His parents, perhaps?' There was an underlying numb acceptance to his tone. She was curious, but refrained from asking. There was no need to poke around old scars.

Ironically, they were about to re-open one of hers.

Eun Ha was halfway tempted to just turn on her heel and run back home, because if she truly voiced out her emotions, her pain, her fears, it would make it 'real'. It would mean acknowledging the existence of her insecurity, of her failed marriage.

But bottling everything up was likewise toxic. And as much as the years of motherhood and housewife duty somehow dulled her independence, there was a spark of defiance within her.

She wanted to release everything with a mighty yell. She wanted to feel true 'freedom', once again. And it was exactly that reawakened desire that made her seek Dae Ho out.

Eun Ha heaved a deep breath. "Dae Ho…" And then she released it into the air.

He glanced at her.

"I've never told this to anyone else."

He didn't take his eyes off her, and neither did he speak. He was giving her his full attention, a silent stage where she could take her time, and freely speak her mind. It was hard to muster up the courage, but when his calm, composed eyes met hers… she somehow just melted.

"I… I…" Eun Ha's voice quaked. "I'm not happy… with Yeong Gu." 8

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

Thank you _oinkchan and FatherOfHumanity for the reviews!!

kiss kiss

COMMENT

37 comments

VOTE

Chapter 12: Secrets

"I'm not happy with Yeong Gu."

"..."

A gentle breeze played with Eun Ha's hair as she stared at me. Those soft, purple eyes of hers were so bright and wet that I could almost peer straight into her soul. The confession had left her emotionally drained yet finally free of its burden. And for a moment, I found myself questioning if I was the right person to safeguard this secret.

Regardless, she decided to trust me with it. There was nothing I could offer to that statement, so I did what I promised to do. I scooted a little closer to Eun Ha and wrapped an arm around her shoulder.

She shifted further into my one-armed embrace and rested her head on my shoulder. "Dae Ho…" A shuddering sigh followed her next words. "What kind of person do you think I am?"

The way she phrased it was a clear hint that she had been doing some heavy-duty thinking about it, and it was not a simple spur-of-the-moment question. 'What kind of person is she anyways?'

I stared at her. She stared back at me.

A wave of memories flooded my head. I could pick them apart and analyze each one of them with no side effects whatsoever. And in every memory, Eun Ha had always been there. Sometimes with a smile. Some others with a frown.

The most important of them all was the first time I met her. Dae Ho's emotions were particularly strong in that one, to the point that I could feel their thrum in my heart.

Eun Ha was the core of this family. The sun. We all depended on her, yet we've never stopped to think just how important she was.

She was taken for granted. And the truth was that Dae Ho also had.

The realization made me slow down.

"Auntie." We stopped walking. It was really hard to wrap a bunch of stupid words into a sentence that could genuinely convey what I felt. I was a football player, for God's sake, not an orator. "I don't know you intimately enough to make an accurate judgment of your character. But it shows in the little things. In the way you always sacrifice yourself for others. In the way you always get up early in the morning to make the goddamn best food I've ever eaten. In the way you always walk around with this beautiful, yearning sort of smile that makes my day brighter the moment I see you. In the way you're this… centered, grounded figure in my life that I know will always be there, to support and love me. Your selflessness hasn't gone unnoticed, I just wish I could have said this to you sooner. That's the kind of person you are."

Eun Ha's eyes widened, her bottom lip caught between her teeth. Her shoulders trembled. My hold on her tightened, as a silent gesture of encouragement. A cocktail of emotions swirled in those purple orbs.

Then the tears welled up. My fingers were immediately there, on her cheeks, to catch the bitter pearls before they could stain her skin.

Eun Ha sniffed, looking at me under a new light. "Dae Ho…" The way my name rolled off her tongue was not laced with the familial, tender love I might have expected from her. Instead, there was a strained 'need' in her tone. "You… you…"

And then she looked away, shaking her head, as if doing so would shake away the thoughts.

We quietly resumed walking.

I thought that was the end of it, but after a comfortable stretch of silence, she continued. "I've always loved Yeong Gu…" Her voice was so low it might as well have been a whisper. "I thought… I'd be happy with him. He was not the most charming, but he was funny, honest, and loyal."

"..."

Her eyes drooped, an embittered smile on her face. "Our wedding day is one of the fondest memories I have, but looking back on it now… I wonder how much of it was built on lies…" The tears threatened to spill again, but she reigned them in, finding strength in the warmth of my bosom. "I wonder how many times… he… he cheated on me. When I found out, I was heartbroken. I was in pieces. I… wanted to leave, but by then we already had two beautiful daughters. It would not have been fair to them."

She sacrificed her happiness for that of her daughters. 2

Still, I couldn't help but wonder… 'If Mia and Su Ah knew about this, it would destroy them. If they knew… all of this would have been for naught.'

Eun Ha's marriage stood on shaky foundations. Everything was held together by a lie. And the one who was paying the consequences was her.

"You're strong." I said, feeling a stab of regret that this woman, who was genuinely kind and sweet, had to go through this. "You're really strong…" 2

"Thank you…" Eun Ha said with a small smile. "Dae Ho… don't tell this to anyone else, please. Especially not the girls." Her hold on me strengthened in a silent plea.

I nodded against the side of her head. "Don't worry. It's our secret." I smiled. "Yet another secret between us."

There was no word that could possibly describe how proud I was when I heard her chuckle.

If I could bring even a crumb of happiness into this woman's life, then I'd do my best to make sure she would 'never' have to sacrifice herself again. 1

…

It must have been one hour later when we finally got back home. We slipped inside quietly, taking off our footwear as we did so. Eun Ha's steps were as light as a feather. She turned around, tucking a silky strand of hair behind her ear, and gave me this thousand-watt smile that almost stopped my heart.

"Dae Ho… thank you, really."

"Don't thank me. I'm glad we had this conversation, Auntie. I promise I'll help you in any way I can. And don't you dare refuse." I narrowed my eyes at her flustered look. "It's the least I can do after all you've done for me."

"..."

Eun Ha's smile widened considerably. "Dae Ho?"

"Hmm?"

"I'm glad you changed."

"I'm also glad I did." I admitted, sitting down on the couch of the living room.

She stood there, motionless, staring at me.

"Shouldn't you go to sleep, Auntie?"

"What about you?" She returned, making her way towards me.

I looked up at her. "I'm not sleepy."

A blush spread across her cheeks. "I'm sorry." She fidgeted.

'Why do I feel like she's misunderstanding something?'

I tilted my head. "No. Don't apologize. It's not your fault."

Eun Ha sat next to me. "It's because you couldn't finish, right?"

'Oh…'

"No, Auntie. It's not because of that."

"You're saying this to not make me feel bad." Eun Ha accused with a pout. A very biteable pout. She shuffled closer to me, our knees touching. Despite this extremely forward hint, a shy, rosy tint rushed to her cheeks. 3

"Auntie…" I tried to wrestle away, but her hand cradled mine. "I'm not going to take advantage of you. Not when you're like that." I said, somehow not finding the courage to stare at her. 'Those eyes can turn any man into a blabbering fool.'

"You're not taking advantage of me." Eun Ha breathed out. "Of course, I'm not going to do this for you whenever you want… but… it should be fine, just this time. Right?" 1

'Not right at all… what's wrong with her? More importantly, what the fuck is wrong with me?' 1

"Just… this once then?"

Oh, now I was lying to myself too. We both were, in fact.

"Just this once." Eun Ha whispered.

'She doesn't love Yeong Gu anymore… he cheated on her. He doesn't deserve her.' 1

And then she tucked both feet under her backside. With a coy yet earnest smile, she reached her hands for my pants.

'But do I deserve her? This doesn't mean anything. It's just some harmless release between… mom and son? Ha…'

Her skilled fingers slipped past the waistband of my pants, and pulled everything down, until my member sprung out, lively and throbbing expectantly. The moment she had even alluded to 'help me', all the blood rushed down to my loins.

Her hand folded perfectly around my shaft. Her skin was a bit chilly, likely due to the remnants of the outside weather lingering on her palm. I hissed. Eun Ha looked at me. "Dae Ho…" She stroked her hand up. My breath hitched in my throat. And then she brought it down.

The feeling of her soft, delicate, and smooth skin on my scalding hot cock made my mind spin round and round, on a carousel of pleasure. 'I've… never felt this before.' 1

So many things were weird about this world. This life. Even such a simple contact between Eun Ha and me. The feeling was amplified. More than anything I've ever experienced in my past life.

"Does it feel good, Dae Ho?" She asked, bathing the side of my neck in her hot breath.

I barely managed a nod at that question.

"Good…" And then Eun Ha slid her face down, next to her hand. She parted her plump lips, tongue immediately sticking out. And with a flick of her wrist, she guided my bulbous, crimson head inside her mouth. The tight, velvety warmth of her oral cavity enclosed my shaft.

She sucked me further in, cheeks hollowing out.

My hands balled into fists as the electrifying sensation overwhelmed me.

"Fuck…"

Eun Ha lowered herself until she had half of my cock sheathed in her throat. 'This… is…' I could hardly think straight. Too lost was I on that slippery tongue of hers. An outpour of drool dripped down my shaft with each bob of her head. I couldn't stay idle like that, however. One of my hands glided down the beautiful concave of her back, before the lace of her panties halted its advance. 3

"D-Dae Ho…" Eun Ha stuttered out. "What are you…"

And then one of my fingers slipped past the fabric, grazing down her moist folds.

"Hnn! D-Dae Ho… no…"

The pad of my finger moved in a circular motion across her slit.

Eun Ha panted, her tongue clinging onto my cock even though she had momentarily stopped blowing me. Her hot breath, like steam, billowed all over my hard member.

I looked down at her.

She looked up at me, breathing in and out like a dog in heat.

"Dae… Ho…"

Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes hazy and wet.

I brought a finger up to my lips. "Shh." And then with the other, I wormed it in the little 'o' of her pussy.

Eun Ha melted, her butt cheeks flexing. "Hnnn!"

She was tight there. Extremely so. I honestly expected it to be a tad loose due to childbirth, but the muscles down there were firm. I wedged my finger up to its base, curling into a hook for better access.

I pumped it in and out, slowly yet steadily.

Her reaction was more explosive than I thought. She mewled like a newborn kitten, her tongue swirling sloppily around the crown of my dick. "No… D-Dae Ho… d-don't do… that…"

Naturally, I did the exact opposite. I continued rutting her with my finger, going as deep as I could in her tight canal. Eun Ha shivered, eyes wide open. She looked absolutely intoxicated.

In fact, I thought she was about to stop sucking me and just enjoy the joyride of my finger. However, her expression, despite its drunken flush, pulled into a determined frown.

I blinked, surprised by the sudden change. And then I gasped.

She had — without hesitation — impaled her tight, little throat with my huge fuckstick. Her tongue went crazy as it swept, brushed, and lapped at the underside of my shaft with reckless abandon.

I clenched my teeth, a bubbling tension in my stomach alerting me of the incoming blowup.

And in all of this madness, I didn't know how, or why, no one heard us. 2

My breath came out in short bursts. I slipped my finger out of her drenched hole, and stroked it down, finding the nub of love within its clitoral hood. I rubbed it, lightly. The effect was quite immediate as Eun Ha nearly choked on my meat.

Still, she didn't stop. And neither did I.

And as the sounds of debauchery rang out, the cries of our concurrent orgasm filled the air. 1

Eun Ha's butt tightened, her thighs quivering powerfully as her love juices spurted out in a long, continuous rivulet of pure ecstasy. Meanwhile, the slit on my cockhead opened up to flood the inside of her mouth in a torrent of jizz.

Her red cheeks puffed up, a thin trail of semen flowing down the corners of her lips. 'That was…' I panted, looking at Eun Ha's messy hair splayed all over my thighs. '... incredible…'

Slowly, she pulled out. My semi-hard cock leaned into my stomach, spurting a few more blobs in the aftermath.

"Dae Ho…" Eun Ha looked at me, mouth wide open and tongue furled out. A pool of cum was there, on its tip. She held both hands under her chin, in case the sticky liquid trickled down. "G-Go… wash up… I'll… clean up… here…" She said with a lisp. 1

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

A big thanks to Emmanuel_Capricorn, ZhourongHephaestus, and Sleepy_F0X for the reviewssss!

Discord here:

https/discord.gg/JnncKYxHAg

COMMENT

29 comments

VOTE

Chapter 13: Massage... Again?

Cha Mia's POV:

Mia could hardly get a wink of sleep that night. And by the time the sun made its ascent to the sky, she gave up and decided to lay there, her bare legs bathing in the pouring daylight.

She replayed yesterday's events in her mind, rewinding it, pausing it, and wondering, for the umpteenth time, what the fuck was wrong with her. 2

"Ughh!" She snuggled her face into the pillow.

'It's Dae Ho's fault…'

Mia peeked out of the pillow with a faint blush on her cheeks. Worse of all? She was still horny. Her time spent with Dae Ho reignited the fire of her lust, and now she couldn't go half a day without thinking about how good her step-brother felt under her.

'Damn. He's my step-brother… we can't… I can't…' 1

They hadn't done anything worth being guilty of, but the thoughts had been earthed in her head. Day by day, the sprout of love was growing into something that would soon completely conquer her mind.

Something had to be done about it, but what? 1

Mia shook her head, shuffled her feet out of the bed, and stood up. Her mother would soon be calling her down for breakfast. And she hoped that a shower would get rid of the dark bags under her eyes, or the fire in her loins.

She slipped into her favorite pair of dolphin shorts and a tight top.

The moment she set foot in the hallway, the distinctive thumps of footfalls sounded out from the other side. She looked towards the source, only to find the root of her nightly quandaries walking out of the shower.

A towel hung around his neck. And besides his shorts, he was completely bare-chested. 'He's getting shredded…' The thought wormed into her mind like a parasite. It was a simple appreciation for a man's aesthetics, there were no complicated feelings involved in her observation. None at all. 4

"Mia Noona?" Dae Ho stared at her. "Good morning. Didn't expect you to be up so early."

Mia calmed herself down and fixed her face into her trademark haughty scowl. "I wonder whose fault is that…"

"Sarcasm?"

She narrowed her eyes, silently cursing her heart for skipping a beat when Dae Ho's lips curled into a smirk. She scoffed, rolled her eyes, and crossed her arms. "So…?" She looked away, flipping her hair as she did so. "Are you satisfied?"

Dae Ho blinked. "What do you mean?"

"With the massage I gave you." Mia clicked her tongue. 'Why am I even bringing that up? I'm supposed to forget about this, not relive it!'

However, the truth was that she was curious to know Dae Ho's thoughts about what 'happened'. It was not a simple massage. Both of them were aware of that. He didn't seem to dislike the way Mia stopped using her hands and started to use 'something' else.

"Oh…" He shrugged. "It was acceptable."

"..."

His smirk widened.

'Bastard…'

"I didn't know you had it in you. You're quite… innovative." He said as he walked past Mia. Then he stopped. A beat of silence followed. "Are you attracted to me?"

The question was like an arrow through her chest. "What are you on about?" She waved her hair around, eyes looking down at him in a condescending fashion, though it was obviously a cracked facade. "You're my little brother. Don't mistake what happened yesterday for… for some sort of budding romance between us."

Perhaps she had been a bit too… rude.

"Is that so?" The fact that he didn't seem to particularly care was quite a bitter pill for Mia to swallow, but that was probably for the best. Really. The last thing either of them needed was for some familial, taboo romance to string them together in a life of lies.

There were no feelings. It was just a temporary attraction.

'Attraction… huh…' Mia didn't like that word. Not one bit. It meant that she was teetering on the verge of a dangerous gulf, one that could wreck the relationship she had with Dae Ho, but it could also mean something interesting and exciting. There were so many possibilities behind that door.

Actually, in the loosest sense of the term, it was not considered incest. They were not blood-related. 7

She didn't think that her mother would truly care about it. Su Ah wouldn't care even if they were related. Her father, on the other hand, would likely be convinced only after she threatened not to talk to him anymore. 'What a mess…'

Mia turned to look at Dae Ho, but he was not there anymore. She continued staring at the spot he was just in for a couple of seconds more, then sighed, and headed to the bathroom.

…

'I'm still horny… fuck…'

Mia stretched a bit as she made her way down for breakfast. And from the looks of it, everyone else was already there.

"You're late, Mia." Eun Ha chirped from behind the counter.

"Oh…" Mia chuckled with a flustered blush. "I'm sorry, I didn't sleep well." She unconsciously sent a half-hearted glare Dae Ho's way, who ignored it. As she did so, she noticed the presence of someone else. "Huh, you're awake?!"

Su Ah barely lifted her head up to look at her sister. "Yeah." She said, tone soft and measured. She tucked a chopstickful of food in her mouth, chewed, swallowed, and only then did she continue. "I need to go to the library."

"I see…" Naturally, Mia didn't care. She pulled a chair and plopped her butt on it. Her eyes drifted to Dae Ho, who caught her gaze and returned with a small smile.

"Oh, everyone is here today!"

Yeong Gu flashed a big smile as he sat down next to Eun Ha.

Without further ado, everyone dug in.

"It's really delicious, Auntie." Dae Ho said, eyes roving over the woman in question with an appreciative glimmer.

Eun Ha, for some reason, didn't meet his eyes. She only offered a soft 'Thank you' in reply. Mia seemed to be the only one to notice this odd, out-of-place interaction. On the surface, it looked fine, but her gut feeling told her that there was something more behind it. Especially when she took into account the unnecessary blush that flared across her mother's face.

'What the heck…'

However, right before her train of thought could go off track, a pressing need twisted her stomach into a knot.

She tucked her hands between her thighs, already feeling a faint heat spreading out from her core. She glanced at Dae Ho, who was eating without a care in the world. 'I guess he's the only one who can help me with it…'

A line of sweat traced down her cheek.

'Hmph. It's not like I can ask him myself though…'

Mia couldn't help but feel dismayed at how things were spiraling out of control. 'How did it come to this?'

…

"Mom, I'm leaving now!" Su Ah slipped her heels on, and, without even waiting for a reply, walked out.

Mia saw her sister through the window. She had been waiting exactly for this moment. Su Ah, at last, rounded the corner, and disappeared from sight. 'Good. She's gone. And dad is at work…'

That naturally left only one unwanted person.

She peeked out of the wall and stared at her mother. "Mom, aren't you going anywhere?"

Eun Ha was crouched down, sweat glistening all over her body from the physical work. She stared back at her daughter in confusion. "Huh? What are you talking about?"

"Oh… umh…" Mia slammed her hands on the table and pressed on. "Didn't you use to go to yoga class?"

'Come on. Come on. Please. Leave. Leave. Leave!'

Eun Ha chuckled good-naturedly. "I stopped going a long time ago."

"Oh…" Mia looked away, thinking hard. Her mind twisted and turned. "What about the market? Dad is working so hard, you should make him something nice..."

'Nice! Knowing her, she won't turn the idea down. She loves dad a lot.' 5

"Really?" Eun Ha tapped her chin in thought.

'It's working!'

Mia leaned forward, hands balled into fists. She spoke with dripping enthusiasm. "Yes, there wasn't any fruit at breakfast! How could you forget?"

"Hmm. You do have a point." Mia's giddiness grew exponentially at those words. However… "But… I don't really wanna go. If he wants some fruit, I'm sure he'll bring it back."

'What? It's not working?!' 2

"Besides…" Eun Ha continued, a soft smile lighting up her face. "I wanted to ask Dae Ho a few things. You see, I kinda wanted to get back in shape. And I'm sure he'll be able to give me some pointers. I really don't know where to start, haha."

'What? No… no…. no no no no!'

What the actual fuck was going on?

"But you're already in shape!" Mia shot back, grasping at straws.

Eun Ha touched the sides of her curvy hips and pouted in a very uncharacteristic fashion. "You think so? I feel like I've gained weight."

"You have not!" Mia gritted her teeth. "And… and Dae Ho is busy right now." 1

"He is?"

Mia nodded furiously, stuttering a bit. "M-Mom, why don't you go buy some fruits… for Dae Ho instead? You know, since he's working out and everything. Make him some steak for dinner too. He looks so thin."

'It's probably not going to work…' She lamented internally.

A determined glint flashed past Eun Ha's eyes. "You're right. I need to make him something special. I'll be right back." She pulled her kitchen gloves out, grabbed her purse, and marched out of the house as if she was about to head off to war. 2

'It worked! Yes! I mean… what the…' 1

Mia shook her head free of useless thoughts and hopped around in a victory dance. She hastily made her way to her room, where she tore her clothes off, and appreciated her nude form in the mirror. 2

There was no way Dae Ho was going to resist this.

Still, she was not going to walk on him naked. That'd mean she was literally throwing herself at him, and she was definitely not. 2

She was just using her womanly guiles to lure him into throwing himself at her. 2

And since Dae Ho was inexperienced, Mia would take it upon herself to teach him a few things. No strings attached. It'd be all platonic. 3

And she'd also use the opportunity to finally get rid of her constant state of arousal.

Win-win.

Mia slid on a white, revealing dress. It was a thin piece barely held together by a few stitched points on its side. Her satin-like, milky white thighs were served on a silver platter for Dae Ho's visual pleasure. And that was not even taking into consideration the deep crevice of her cleavage. 6

She was simply irresistible.

Now that she was all geared up for the battle ahead, she swung the door open and made a beeline for Dae Ho's room.

One step at a time. A blush dusted her cheeks. Her heart beat faster and faster the closer she got to her target.

Mia knocked on the door, briefly wondering if she should strike a pose, for a better effect. She didn't have time to come to a conclusion that the door clicked open. Dae Ho must have been working out. His chest was heaving and sweat clung all over his skin.

She released a shuddering breath.

His muscles were becoming more and more noticeable. Even the baby fat on his face was slimming down.

'Oh, fuck. Now I think Dae Ho is handsome too…' 5

"Mia Noona. Such an unexpected visit… and… such an unexpected get-up." Dae Ho chuckled, eyeing her up and down. He drank in every inch of her exposed skin, making the ball of heat in her stomach flare up even further.

"T-There's no one at home, so I thought… you know… we could hang out and stuff." Mia said nervously. When he didn't answer, she immediately crossed her arms and looked away. It was a good thing her hair was long enough to cover half of her face.

It was like a protective blanket.

"I'm working out. Can we hang out later?"

She gulped as she turned to look at him. "You… must be sore…" A breath escaped her lips. "Don't you want a massage?" 7

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

A huge, slurping kiss to Assassynm, Rui_the_shota, Laqi, and Lucas_third for the reviews.

Also. Whose pov should the next chapter be written in? Vote /polls/QrgeVYWNbZp

COMMENT

34 comments

VOTE

Chapter 14: Massage... Gone Right? 3

Cha Mia POV:

Mia's heart pounded in her ears. 'A massage is a good idea. There'll be a lot of body contact between us.' Oh, and she was not wearing anything underneath that white, little piece. He'd be under the full assault of her soft curves and smooth flesh.

"Can't get enough of me?" Dae Ho's nonchalant tone stood in contrast to the playful glimmer in his eyes.

"Maybe?" She challenged. God, she hated being flustered. Dae Ho was 'supposed' to be the one blushing and stuttering and wrapping himself around her finger. Not the other way around.

He blinked, taken aback.

'Finally! A reaction!' Mia cheered inwardly.

"We're being a little more honest now, aren't we?"

"Tch." Mia glared at him. "Do you want the massage or not?"

"Hmm." He stared at her, eyes sharp and focused. She couldn't understand why he was stalling. With how observant he was, there was no way he didn't pick her words apart to find the 'hidden' message between the lines. The hint was pretty obvious without either of them playing this weird game. "You've been so nice to me, Mia Noona."

"Huh?"

"But I've never done anything for you." Dae Ho continued evenly. Then, with the onset of his next words, a smirk developed across his face. "Wouldn't it be brotherly of me if, for once, I'm the one releasing the tension off your shoulders?" The last part was voiced out in a hot whisper.

"You…" Mia's eyes widened.

"Yes." He shrugged, as if his words didn't have a massive impact on her. "Let me give you a massage. A Dae Ho Oppa special." 3

"..."

'What…?'

Dae Ho scooted a bit to the side, and gestured at her to come in.

Mia exhaled. 'He's messing with me. He knows what I want, and he's doing it on purpose…' She fixed her villain smile back on her face. "Oho. Alright, little bro. Give this Noona a massage…" And then she sashayed inside, her hips swaying in a mesmerizing dance.

He closed the door, locking it for good measure.

She walked up to his bed, climbed on it, and lowered herself down. Her dress might have 'accidentally' rode up as she did so. She tucked her arms under her face, and stared at Dae Ho. 'Hopefully, there won't be interruptions.'

"You're such a troublemaker…" Mia heard him mutter — more to himself than to her. "You planned this in advance, didn't you?"

She blinked at him, owlishly. "I don't know what you're talking about." She wiggled her butt left and right. "Massage?"

"..."

He made his way over before he noticed one tiny detail. "You didn't bring the oil with you."

"Your hands are enough."

He sat down next to her, but that seemed to upset her.

"What are you doing?"

"Hmm?"

"Straddle me." Mia wiggled her plump, juicy butt one more time. "Just like I did last time. It's not like you're really going to rub 'only' my shoulders, hm? I demand a body massage."

"I remember quite vividly that you didn't only give me a massage." Dae Ho rebutted, an undertone of amusement thick in his voice.

She smirked. "Well, then… feel free to get payback. I won't resist. And I won't tell anyone about it."

From the corner of her eyes, she saw his expression stiffen up. She mentally pumped a fist in victory. It felt so good to see him speechless for once. However, her success was short-lived.

Dae Ho's face loosened into this dangerous smile that sent a pleasant shiver down her back. "If you insist, then I won't hold back, Mia Noona."

She heaved a deep sigh and snuggled further into the cocoon of her arms. "Go ahead. Make me feel good, Dae Ho." She challenged. 12

He swept one leg over her hips, and lowered himself down on her perky, awaiting butt. It was only normal that their bodies' natural reactions to certain stimuli made their private parts act up.

Mia bit her bottom lip as she clearly felt a hardening appendage poking into the crack of her ass. They were separated only by a thin layer of fabric. She clenched her cheeks and pushed them further into Dae Ho, as a sign that she was 'liking' what was going on.

"Mia Noona?"

Mia hummed. "Yes, Dae Ho?"

He leaned his mouth next to her flushed ear. His breath tingled her lobe. "Do you like it gentle… or rough?"

"..."

She gulped, her heart hammering against her ribcage. "D-Dae Ho…" She mentally rebuked herself for stuttering. "You can be rough…" A blush spread across her cheeks, giving her an intoxicated look of pure eagerness. 3

Dae Ho slowly leaned back, his hard member rubbing quite vigorously into the lovely crevice of Mia's wide butt. A faint whimper fled from her mouth.

He placed his hands on her shoulders, the pads of his fingers sinking and rubbing, sensually. They danced across her fair, yet flushed, skin. "Oh, sis, you're so… tense." He pinched her shoulders, but not too hard. 2

His hands glided down.

"The… dress… is in the way, isn't it?" Mia panted. "Want me to take it off, you know, for a better massage?"

Dae Ho smirked. "Yeah, it'd be quite remiss of us to neglect the rest of your skin. You should definitely take it off, you know, for a better massage."

"Hmm…" She craned her head to look at him. "I can't do much in my position. Why don't you take it off for me?"

He nodded with a theatrical bow. "It would be an honor, Mia Noona." His fingers gently tugged at the laces on the side of the dress. They easily came undone, exposing more skin when the dress loosened. 1

Then he slipped off the straps on her shoulders, allowing her arms to bend and worm their way out. Dae Ho tossed the white dress on the floor, and stared with barely-hidden surprise at the velvety smoothness of Mia's skin.

The pencil-thin beams of sunlight that peered through his window draped all over her, bestowing an almost otherworldly glow to her back. Especially that beautiful concave that led down to her butt.

"What are you waiting for? Hmph. Is this the quality of your service?" Mia grinned.

Dae Ho ran a hand through his hair. "Sorry. Sometimes I forget just how stunning you look. I don't believe in God, but for you, I might make an exception." 2

"..."

Mia gritted her teeth. 'Stupid heart. Stop beating so fast!' She sighed, hoping that the sudden intake of oxygen would cool down her boiling skin. "In that case, be proud that you get to touch me." She said haughtily.

"Of course, who else but I would want to touch you anyway?"

'This bastard…'

"Kidding. Kidding." Dae Ho chuckled, his finger skating down her spine. As a result, her hair reared on its end. "Though, you really seem to love the way I touch you. You can lie to yourself as much as you want, but your body is quite honest…"

Mia mewled quietly. She looked back at him, her eyes bright and wet, and her cheeks a ripe crimson. "Dae Ho… go lower."

And so his finger slid further down.

"Lower…"

The tip of his finger now rested on her tailbone.

She didn't break eye contact. "Lower."

Dae Ho brought his finger all the way down, in a straight line through the enticing crack of cheeks. He stroked the puckered fissure of her bumhole, and finished the curve by skimming it across a moist, pink slit.

Mia melted into a husky moan. The sound reverberated through his chest, strumming his heart with its melody. Dae Ho's member was aching to be freed of its restraints and snuggle between his sister's love buns.

"Dae Ho…" She called out, now staring at him with unbidden lust in her eyes. "... we don't need to play around with this anymore, do we?"

"No." He chuckled. "You've made it crystal clear that you came here to perv on your little bro." 1

"..."

His finger moved, drawing light circles around Mia's secret entrance.

"Hnn!" She cried out. "S-Stop teasing me, Dae Ho."

"But I'm not teasing you." Dae Ho tilted his head in faux confusion. The tip of his finger wiggled a bit before it probed the inner walls of her tight cunt.

She whined, tongue lolling out.

'Damn… he's… he's… good…'

Each stroke, flick, and swirl of his finger was done in accordance with how loud her moans were. If a particular movement of his hand drew out the most pleasure from her, Dae Ho would concentrate on doing that, over and over and over.

He wholly explored her pussy, finding out what made her tick and what did not. What made her shiver and what did not. What made her beg him for more and what did not.

"Dae Ho… please…"

'He has done this before… but with who?'

And then he stopped. He pulled his finger out, a trail of wetness following it.

With an unhurried flick of his hand, he unbuttoned his pants. Mia watched with bated breath as he tugged everything down. A large pillar of meat bounced out. Her eyes widened. 'He's… so big.'

She had never thought about Dae Ho's growth in that 'department' before. He was, after all, her goofy little brother. A bundle of cheerfulness and energy, not this sex machine kneeling behind her. 1

"Mia Noona."

"Hmm?" His sudden serious expression made her a little sober.

"This is just some harmless fun, right? There's nothing more to this."

For some reason, her heart cracked a little, but the pain was distant in comparison to the pressing need of having that huge lump of man-meat jammed inside her.

"O-Of course…" She smirked, though it came out a little fake. "Were you expecting something more?"

"No." Dae Ho shook his head, widening the crack in her heart. "This suits me just fine." With both hands, he spread her cheeks apart, exposing her pink, tight holes in all of their lewd glory. 12

Slowly, he aligned the wide mushroom head of his stick against the entrance of her pussy, rubbing along its crook to lube it up. "I'm going in, Mia Noona."

"Hmhm!" Mia grunted her acknowledgment.

Dae Ho tucked his flared tip between her folds. He didn't push himself all the way in. It was a slow process, to let their private parts acquaint themselves with each other. He eased his head in first, a 'schlik' sound ringing out.

Mia covered her mouth with a hand, eyes crammed shut.

Then he lowered his hips even further. Mia's love canal readily absorbed his shaft, inch by inch. She welcomed him into the deepest reaches of her pussy, until her cheeks met his navel. No space separated them anymore. 2

Dae Ho stood there, a bit dazed as the tight warmth of his sister wrapped around him, squeezing, sucking, and pulling him further into her core. Mia had fully embraced the sensations overpowering her. Her mouth was open, tongue sticking out.

"Hnnnn! D-Dae Ho…"

Her ensemble of moans filled the room.

"Fuck…" Dae Ho grunted, pulling back a little, and then rammed it back inside. Pull out. Thrust in. Pull out. Thrust in. The insides of Mia's womanhood stretched and rearranged themselves to fit the huge intruder pounding away.

"Dae… Ho…" Mia called out through the moans.

'What's… what's this feeling?'

He rutted his cock in and out of her, his hips slamming powerfully against her cheeks. He was rough, just as she had told him to be earlier. The initial gentleness devolved into this animalistic love-making.

The sound of skin being smacked rang out.

Dae Ho grabbed Mia's thin waist and urged her to lift her butt up. She easily complied. He mounted her butt, and the new angle that he was now thrusting from was quickly pushing them towards that strained peak.

The bed creaked, a background melody to their duet. Her moans were a high-pitched vibrato, while his were low, verging on a deep note of pure pleasure.

Mia fisted the sheets of his bed as she bit into his pillow. Tears welled up in her eyes. The ecstasy of her little brother's schlong rocked her body. It felt so good that she could hardly believe she had been living with this Adonis for the better part of her life and 'never' tasted this bite of heaven.

She panted, face flushed and slicked with sweat. Dae Ho pasted himself all over her, the tempo of his thrusts accelerating. His deep, sex-addicted grunts filled her eardrums. "Mia Noona…" He breathed out.

"Dae Ho…" Mia mewled.

His hold on her tightened. "I'm about to…"

"Me… too…"

Her nails sunk into the bedding. A bubbling, focused point of pleasure burst out from her core. The shockwaves rippled through her nerve endings. "Hnnnn!!!" The blinding discharge made her thighs quake.

The juices spewed out on her brother's legs. Each spurt sent an immense jolt of bliss through her.

Behind her, Dae Ho's climax came one beat later. Thankfully, he had the consciousness of mind to pull out. His shaft throbbed, and the eruption blew all over Mia's back. "Oohh…" The ropes of cum shot out in fire-quick succession, glazing her golden locks, the curve of her back — and towards the end, her butt too. She was covered in thin trails of white cream. 1

Once they climbed down that peak, Dae Ho lay down next to her, and Mia instinctively draped a hand over his chest. She panted into the crook of his shoulder.

The sheets underneath them were soaked with their fluids.

'Fuck… what have I done?' 10

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

A huge thank you to DragnuS, karmic_law, DaoisthmF0uf, Daoist928820, JohnnieWalker, and AboTheBigCloud for the reviews!! :)

COMMENT

34 comments

VOTE

Chapter 15: Internet Sensation

I fell asleep. A couple of hours, it seemed. The sun was still up. The warmth next to me had faded considerably, leaving only the dry remains of a morning of passion. I turned around, halfway expecting to see a mane of gilded threads splayed all over my chest.

There was none.

At some point, Mia did the right thing and walked away. A pillow talk was not on the agenda. 'Better this way…' It truly felt like a one-night-stand. There was no affection, only a primal lust. It was great, really.

Except that it was not to some cheap girl looking for a good lay with the famous Jair Campinho. It was not some orchestrated move to elevate her status by fucking a professional football player.

Mia was my sister. Well, supposedly. She was not really my 'sister' in the truest sense of the term. Yes, okay, it might have sounded like an excuse to justify my actions. But seriously, I didn't think that what I did was necessarily wrong. 1

But Mia might have. I had a lifetime of experience as a rich man at the peak of his physical form. I've done and seen things in bed that would make your typical fetish porn video look like a child's bedtime cartoon. 11

Anyway. That was not the point. The point was that I could easily draw a line between love and lust. I wouldn't confuse one for the other. Mia had laid the hints bare for me to see and pick up on, and I could glimpse at the knot of emotions she was trying to figure out.

I was at the heart of that knot.

It was not complicated to understand. The behavior of the recent Mia and the past Mia was so different that her being — potentially — in love with me was not that far-fetched.

And then there was Eun Ha. She was a bona fide Asian milf. Twice had she been on the receiving end of this body's massive 'blast'. She took everything in stride, as if it was not a big deal. 1

Her husband was cheating on her. And she cheated on him with me. Then Mia hopped on the bunny trail, and we all fell deep into the rabbit hole. 7

However, in this household, it seemed as if I was the only one concerned about the recent developments. 'Whatever…' I shook my head and got up, my back was a bit glued to the sheets. I had fallen asleep right on the sticky patches of our love-making.

A shower. I definitely needed a shower.

I crumpled the dirty sheets into a ball and headed to the laundry room to stuff them inside the washing machine. After that, I immediately ran to the bathroom to cleanse my body of Mia's nectar.

…

By the time I was presentable enough to make my presence known, Eun Ha was already busying herself with pots and pans. "Oh, Dae Ho!" She chirped as soon as she noticed me. A wide smile graced that beautiful face. "I'm cooking a big steak for you! Oh, and there are a lot of veggies too. It's all fresh and good!"

"Really?" I didn't know what to say. "Thank you." I smiled back at her.

She waved her hand in a 'don't worry about it' gesture. "You've been working hard. Mia suggested it to me, actually. You need to eat a lot more if you want to become big and strong."

"I appreciate it, Auntie." I sat down, resting my chin on my hand. "Whatever you cook, it'll certainly be delicious. You have very talented hands." 2

It was not in my intention to make a double entendre, yet I couldn't help but recall the night I spent with Eun Ha. And by the slight blush on her cheeks, she was also reminiscing about our time together.

"Haha, thank you…"

Good move, Auntie. Avoid the topic completely. No rabbit holes anymore.

"Hmm. Where's Mia?" Eun Ha asked, cupping her chin with a gloved hand. "I was hoping she could help me peel the onions."

I shrugged. "No idea. Maybe in her room?"

"I'm here!" The hurried sound of footfalls rang out. Mia appeared right around the top corner of the stairs, her peanut-brown oversized shirt fluttering in the wake of her stride. Her hair was done differently too, I noticed.

Instead of letting all of that mane free, she bundled those flowing locks into a low ponytail. A few stray bangs framed her face. It was exactly the get-up of a woman who had a very 'satisfying' night — or in our case, morning.

Naturally, the moment our eyes locked, she hastily averted hers. A rosy dust tinted her cheeks.

"Ohh…" Eun Ha stared at Mia. "Here you are!"

"Do you need help with anything?" Mia forced out a chuckle, hands clasped behind her back.

"Yes. Could you peel these onions for me, honey?"

"Yeah… sure…" Mia grabbed the bowl and brought it over to the table, where she sat down, and started to skillfully knife the layers off. She was across from me, a foolish choice if she truly wanted to avoid me.

"That's a nice shirt you got there. Very cute." I said off-handedly. The bear head in the middle of her chest was quite eye-catching, for various reasons.

The blush across her nose deepened a little, and in the midst of her embarrassment, she still managed to glare at me. "Thank you."

"You look like you have a lot on your mind." I continued. The fingers holding the knife trembled, and she ended up cutting a whole onion in half, instead of just the skin.

"..."

Mia gulped, concentrating a little harder. "We shouldn't talk about… that." She whispered. At least she didn't blurt everything out. Eun Ha was right behind the counter, perfectly within earshot, even though she was humming to herself.

"Perhaps. Perhaps not." It didn't really bother me, but it bothered her. And if it bothered her, then it bothered me. "But it happened. It was…" I lowered my voice. "... consensual. We're adults. And this was not your first time, was it?" 8

"It's… different…" Mia hissed.

'When emotions are involved, everything is different…'

"Well, I'd like to think it was. I'm big, aren't I?" I jested, smirk in place.

I had to keep things 'light' between us. And I was doing a terrific job so far.

She shrunk in her chair, an embarrassed blush on her face. "Shut up…" She reached one foot out under the table and lightly kicked my shin.

"Aggressive." I noted.

Mia seethed in silence.

…

After an unexciting lunch, I halfway expected Mia to coop herself up in her room. As a matter of fact, she did. For about 1 hour. Then all hell was let loose.

I was getting dressed to return to the football field nearby — I had to keep the rust off my skills — when the door of my room was almost torn off its hinges.

"Dae Ho!" Mia made her entrance with a mighty yell and a flustered look on her face. Predictably, I was confused, as any man would be, were they in my shoes.

"Mia Noona?"

She ran up to me, not even bothering to explain. She turned her smartphone around and almost slammed it into my face. "You have to watch this!"

Thank God for quick reflexes. This woman was a menace.

I sighed, taking the device off her hands. Mia was instantly by my side, peering over my shoulder with an intensity that, quite honestly, threw me for a loop. I fixed my eyes on the app she had opened. 'NewTube'. 2

A video occupied a good chunk of the screen, and, under it, an exaggerated title.

'Random kid destroys U18 FC Seoul players' 5

A catchy title, no doubt. What was catchier, however, was that when the video started, it was to a very familiar scene. A football field. And a silhouette that blitzed past the enemy line, the ball swirling around him in a way that left everyone stunned.

"Did you upload this?" I asked as I watched myself score continuously. I was aware that Mia had secretly filmed me.

"No… I would not do something like this without your permission." Mia said with an unnatural strain to her voice. "But… that's not what's important… look here, Dae Ho!" She pointed at the numbers underneath the title.

700.000 views.

40.000 likes.

2800 comments.

I tilted my head, amused. Impressive numbers, for sure. But the World Cup alone could net billions of views. "Oh… so they were an under-18 team?"

Scrolling down, the comments started to show up, filtered by the most popular.

— Holy shit, he destroyed them so bad these guys won't recover :skull_emoji: 5

— The dislikes are from Seoul's players

— He's really good, but the U-18 isn't exactly known to be a strong team. He'd get his cheeks clapped if he went against the official club 4

I thumbed from one comment to the other. As always, the viewers' reactions were entertaining to read.

"Why are you… not… I don't know… more surprised about this?!" Mia clawed at her hair in exasperation. "Dae Ho… do you understand what this means?"

"I don't know? It means that I'm hella good?" I shrugged. "It's just a video, Mia Noona. Nothing to make such a huge deal about. It'll be popular for a few days, then the hype will slowly fizzle out."

"Yes… but…"

"Hey, Mia Noona…"

She looked at me.

"Do you think we could make money off this?" It was not as if I was in desperate need of cash, but I'd rather have it and not need it, than need it and not have it.

"I don't think so… the channel that uploaded the video doesn't belong to us." Mia sighed. "We can't monetize it."

"We can make our own channel then." I suggested, staring at the name of the channel with particular interest. 'TifaFootballUwU'. 10

Mia's eyes almost popped out. "Y-You're kidding, right?"

I handed the phone back to her. "No, why would I?" I scratched my chin in thought. "Football is not limited only to South Korea, Mia Noona. This is the kind of content that can get popular worldwide. If done correctly." 4

She still looked a bit hesitant. "I don't know, Dae Ho. What if it doesn't work out?"

"Who cares? If it doesn't, then we wouldn't lose anything besides some of our time. If it does work, though…" I trailed off, allowing her brain to conjure up the fame and riches she'd get her hands on. "I have the skills to make this venture succeed. But I need someone to film me." 1

Perhaps Go Bong could help me too. He was tech-savvy enough that he might be able to provide the videos with some basic edits. I'd run the idea by him later. 3

For now, though. "Come with me, Mia. We should hurry and get some clips in before it starts to rain."

Mia squawked out indignantly as I grabbed her wrist and made a dash for the door.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

I huge thankss to froggityfrogfrog, Beelzeibub, and BoobLover for the reviews. Smooch!

COMMENT

39 comments

VOTE

Chapter 16: Compromise

Cha Mia's POV:

A flash of thunder streaked overhead, its distant rumbling echoing off a moment later. The rain had yet to pour, but the signs of the incoming deluge were cracking the sky in silver rays.

Mia held her smartphone aloft, camera pointed ahead.

"Hello everyone! This is my first video, and I'm Dae Ho, an aspiring football player, and today…" Dae Ho smiled brightly in her direction. "I'll be attempting to break the world record for crossbar volleys done in one minute."

Ridiculous. Was what Mia would have said if she hadn't witnessed her little brother's football prowess beforehand, but now she genuinely believed he could do it.

"The highest count recorded so far is 7." They both had looked it up. Some guy from some country had apparently received the award for that particular record. It was a very nondescript video, but the impact had been delivered well.

Dae Ho had aligned 10 balls next to each other. She didn't know why he needed 10, when only 8 would have been fine.

'Perhaps it's for dramatic effect?'

She heaved a deep sigh. There was something wrong with her. For sure. Despite holding the camera and listening to him talk, she couldn't lock away the still-fresh memories of their morning 'activity' together.

And the fact that he was so nonchalant about it… it upset her. Mia was expecting some kind of emotional upheaval between them, not this plain indifference. As if nothing happened.

Yes, it might have been her plan, that of 'seducing' — which was not really seducing, but more like, 'guiding' — him into performing certain actions on her lady parts. But!

… To her it was not a simple fling. It was more than that, yet she desperately buried the truth deep within her.

Dae Ho took a couple of steps back, flashed a look at the camera, and went in for the shot. The ball wasn't packed with a lot of power, just enough for it to draw a curve in the air and make a perfect beeline for the goalpost.

Mia made sure to film the trajectory.

The ball hammered the crossbar, making its alloy rattle.

"And that's one." Dae Ho announced. Again, he retreated by a couple of steps, did his preparatory jog, and slammed the ball with the laces of his boot. Just like before, the sphere flew through the air and made its rapid descent into the crossbar. 4

The aluminum rattled again.

"Two."

It didn't matter how many times Mia witnessed it. She'd always be amazed at how someone, Dae Ho, in this case, could so casually say that he could land the ball on a very specific, thin, hard-to-hit surface. What particular movement did he do that made that prediction come true?

It was not simply swinging your foot around, crossing your fingers, and hoping that the ball would go exactly where you intended.

She really couldn't understand where his confidence stemmed from, or his monstrous talent, for that matter.

In her opinion, anyone capable of socketing the ball into the net from that distance, was already pretty good. But no, Dae Ho went on an exaggerated streak. He did something she didn't think anyone — who wasn't blessed by lady luck — would be able to.

"Three."

"Four."

"Five. Two more to go, guys!" Dae Ho wasn't particularly talkative, unlike many other NewTubers she knew of, but what he lacked in showmanship, he made up for with unmatched skill. 2

Her camera precisely tracked the way the ball spun, arched, and softly tapped the crossbar, before it ricocheted off. Mia sighed, bottom lip caught between her teeth. 'What's this, Dae Ho? Who are you?' 2

Dae Ho, as if he sensed her thoughts, directed a meaningful look her way. Mia's heart throbbed, sending a jolt of desire through her body. Then he tore his gaze away, stomped his left foot forward, and with his right, let a missile fly off.

It was almost anti-climatic at this point. There were no errors. No unnecessary movements. Each shot was infused with the perfect level of power. The ball never looked like it'd go over the bar or below it.

Every time he battered his foot forward, Mia instinctively 'felt' — because there was no other way to describe it — what the outcome would be. Like the previous attempts, the ball would follow a pre-determined path, slowly lose a bit of its kinetic energy when it was closing in on its target, and let gravity guide it towards the crossbar.

"Six."

"Seven."

"Eight!"

Except that Dae Ho didn't stop there. With a small smile, he let loose another rocket. The crossbar quaked under that particular powerful shot. "Nine." Without losing momentum, he immediately went for the tenth. "Aaaaand…."

The ball soared, gliding beautifully through the air like a bird. However, the aim was a bit off. The sphere ended up missing the bar by a measly few inches, and was rammed into the top left corner of the net. A gorgeous shot, no doubt, even if its purpose was left unaccomplished.

"Oh…" Dae Ho chuckled. "Disappointing."

'Disappointing?!' Mia wanted to scream. 'You just broke a fucking world record!' She breathed in and out, putting a lid on her boiling emotions.

Everything made so damn little sense as of late. Dae Ho. Her feelings. His sudden desire to improve. And his god-given talent with the ball.

Seriously, 'that' was out of nowhere!

"Thank you all for watching! Please, like, subscribe, and hit the notification bell. I'll see you again…" He paused, and Mia couldn't help but roll her eyes at his flair for the dramatic. Then a charming smile accompanied the rest of his sentence. "... in the next video!" 7

That was Mia's cue to stop recording. The moment she did so, Dae Ho's sunny demeanor immediately tapered off into an exhausted frown. "It's so tiring to be all smiley and cheerful. Perhaps this was a bad idea…"

Mia huffed out a sigh as she pocketed her phone. "Yeah, and I have no intention of being your tripod."

"Hah. I want you there for motivation."

She crossed her arms, one eyebrow raised.

"Having a pretty girl nearby when I'm playing makes me want to give my 100% to impress them. It's a natural male instinct. So? Were you impressed?"

Mia snorted and averted her gaze. "It was a passable performance." She couldn't hold that haughty mask for long. A chuckle eventually burst through the cracks, and a smile overthrew the frown on her face. "Nevermind. You're really… something else."

Dae Ho laughed. "I bet you're feeling all gooey and warm inside." He said as he hastened to retrieve the balls and stuff them inside the mesh bag they came with. 1

Mia rolled her eyes, deciding not to deign a response to that particular comeback. She clicked her tongue. 'He's gotten so cocky…' 1

An earthy smell lingered on her nose. She looked up, where a pageant of clouds converged into dark swirls. A blue streak could be seen cleaving through the bulk.

Then the distant roar followed.

"Dae Ho…"

"Yes! Yes! I'm done!" He pulled the laces of the bag, and slung the strap over his shoulder. "Wouldn't want you to get wet, right?"

"..."

'That was really uncalled for…'

…

Mia shuddered as a vein of lightning split the clouds in twain. Fortunately, she was in the safety of her home, watching the raging weather from behind a window. The rain came in a relentless wave, drowning the world in cold needles and sharp winds.

"I like it."

A voice spoke up.

She raised a skeptical eyebrow in response. "What do you mean?"

"The weather." Dae Ho specified, which, frankly, still left a few questions unanswered. They were both in his room, and while Mia was staring out the window, he was transferring the video file from her smartphone to her laptop. "It's relaxing, isn't it? Just you. A mug of hot chocolate. And the soothing sound of mother nature weeping."

Mia walked up to his bed, sat on it, and hung one leg over the other. Her perfect, dainty foot dangled up and down. "Why do you have to be so dramatic?" Despite the bite in her tone, her lips curled up in genuine amusement.

'There is truly no trace of his old self left…'

He sighed. "It's because I'm surrounded by women." 1

'This bastard…'

The smile immediately fell down. "Dae… Ho…"

His chair creaked as he turned around to look at her. He flashed her a smile, which didn't look apologetic in the slightest. "You know I'm messing around with you, right?"

"..."

"Right…?"

"..."

"Right." Dae Ho turned back around and continued fiddling with the touchpad. "The video came out really well. It just needs a bit of editing, and it'll be ready to be uploaded. Ain't that cause for celebration, sis?"

"Is that video really important?" Mia said, softly. She retreated further into his bed to lay face down, in a fashion that could have been considered innocently erotic.

Her legs swung back and forth in the air, and because she was currently clothed in 'only' an oversized brown sweater over her underwear, her alluring mounds curved up like soft hills.

'Why isn't he staring at me more?'

"Well…" Dae Ho briefly glanced back at her. "... it is. It's for our channel, after all."

"Our?"

"Yes, our." He affirmed. "This channel is as mine as it is yours."

"Hmm…" She tucked her mouth within her arms, hiding a smile. "Have you come up with a name?"

Dae Ho nodded. "Yep. I was thinking about DaemiaTV. Do you like it?"

"That's actually good." Mia smirked, half of her face hidden behind a veil of silky hair. "To think you'd include my name as well."

"You're touched, right? No way you aren't." He chuckled.

"Of course." She said without thinking. "If you come here, I'll show you how touched I am." 4

"..."

Mia froze. Even her legs stopped swinging.

'Ugh… stupid mouth…'

This time Dae Ho turned around and fully faced her, an amused smirk on his face. "You can't help it, right?"

"W-What?"

'Please, don't make this any more embarrassing!'

"You want another massage?"

Mia's heart knocked furiously against her chest.

'No way. No way. NO WAY!'

"What are you saying?!" Mia hissed. "I… I didn't mean it like… 'that'..."

"Is that so?" Dae Ho hummed, spinning his chair around as he stared at her. "Then, should we just ignore the elephant in the room and pretend everything's fine?"

"But everything's fine!" Mia snapped, not liking the way she sounded hurt.

"Say that one more time, but look at me when you do."

Mia groaned, hiding the rest of her face in her arms. "What do you want me to say, Dae Ho?"

For a while, he didn't say anything.

Then…

"It was a mistake, wasn't it?"

Her heart thumped again, but for a different reason.

She peeked out of her crossed arms and glared at him. "Don't you dare say that. I'm not cheap. I wouldn't do it with just 'anyone'..."

Dae Ho's chair creaked in relief once it was freed of his weight. She stared as he sidled over to her. "We're stuck in quite a mess, aren't we?" 1

Mia didn't even bother to deny it anymore. She just sighed. "We damn are…"

"Then." He tilted his head, eyes boring into hers. "What do you suggest we do?"

'What do we do…? Why are you asking me, you fool?'

Really, she was the last person in the world who could possibly have an answer to that. But if she left it to Dae Ho, chances were that he'd just ignore whatever tension was between them.

Therefore…

"Dae Ho…" Mia heaved a deep breath. A rush of heat came over to her cheeks. It was hard to say it. What she wanted. What she wanted but had to give up on. "... let's do it… one last time…" 27

It was the compromise of an addict. 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

Thank you Flamableslug and Charles_Palie for the reviews!! I will tickle your buttholes when you sleep.

͜ʖ ͡)

COMMENT

33 comments

VOTE

Chapter 17: Heating Up

One last time? How many more 'one last time' there'll be after this? I didn't want to further 'confuse' her. And sex was a fast shortcut to confuse lust for love. I had been there before.

Mia had a crush on me, and she was semi-scared of it. And it was not the romantic aspect of it that made her anxious, it was because she didn't know how to label me in her mind. Brother? Lover? 11

Did it really matter?

My sudden change piqued her interest. And from that interest, she saw someone that was far different from her silly brother. Someone who was a man, and not a babbling, inexperienced schoolboy.

Then came the physical attraction. The stolen glimpses. The subtle hints.

And in a spiraling morning of madness, we had sex.

I knew that it wouldn't end well for either of us. However, Mia was so unrealistically perfect that I couldn't resist. She was the embodiment of a man's primal desires. I didn't regret it, mind you. I just… didn't want to poison our relationship with that dangerous chemical.

And it was obviously doing more harm to her than it was to me.

"Dae Ho?" Mia breathed out. She turned around, spreading her limbs all over my bed. That mane of sun-kissed locks fell around her head like a crown — truly befitting of her beauty. She curled one knee up, and from that position, I had an eyeful of what lay beneath her sweater.

God had given me a new lease on life, yet in this dangerous game, I was about to forfeit it to this voracious man-eater that was my sister.

"Mia." I started, and she dragged her fingers across my wrist. "I don't think that this is going to make the situation any better." Good. Douse out the heat with some cold, hard logic.

A blush spread across her cheeks and nose. "I know." Her fingers sailed up, leaving goosebumps in its path to my arm. "But I still have to teach you a few things. That's why… one last time… to make sure you're well-prepared to woo a woman and make her… happy."

That didn't make any sense. But, as I had already learned, common sense was something everyone lacked here. At least when it came to intimacy.

"You want to teach me?" I chuckled. In this pretend play, she wanted to justify her feelings and actions as some sort of twisted teaching game. "If that's the role you want to take on, shouldn't you dress up for it?"

Mia smirked. "That nurse costume is the only outfit I have. Too bad." Her fingers drew circles on my skin, before it glided back down my wrist, where she tugged it impatiently. "Come on, Dae Ho. First lesson: As a man, you should take the lead." 2

"And what's the second?" I asked, playing along.

"One step at a time, champ. Well?" She spread her knees further apart.

And the look she gave me could have smothered a whale of its oxygen. As a simple, somewhat normal human, the effect was devastating. "I'm waiting…"

"We're not alone, like earlier…" I whispered.

Mia smirked, biting the corner of her bottom lip. "Then we gotta be fast." 8

'Alright, let's add another stupid decision to the list.' 1

I turned a bit, until my knees sunk into the mattress. Slowly, I paddled over to Mia. She moved her arms above her head, as a gesture of invitation, of absolute submission.

She tilted her chin to the side. Just a little. Enough to show me her perfect jawline and that creamy, swan neck.

My heart beat hard and fast. "Aren't you going to take off the sweater?" I asked, my tone low and mellow. Of course, in this dance, both partners had to be naked, so I hastened to take off my own clothes as well.

With a shuddering breath, Mia's fingers curled around the bottom hem of her sweater, and with a swift pull, she slipped it off. Her gorgeous, twin globes bounced up and down.

Inch by inch, I strayed closer to this ripe, forbidden fruit. I placed a hand on her knee, my fingers playing a melody on her skin as they glided up, to her thigh. "Hmm… Dae Ho…" This morning, I didn't dally long enough to appreciate the aesthetics of Mia's body.

But damn, those thighs… I'd gladly go through death once more just for the opportunity to put my face between those warm, thick mounds.

The smooth softness of her skin made the passage of my fingers to her inner core easier. Mia squirmed a little when my hand crawled deeper and deeper into her sweet spot.

There was no need to jump straight into the action. Teasing was part of the game as much as sex was. I knee-paddled forward, closing the rest of the distance, and snuggled my face between her thighs. 13

A fruity scent of body wash wafted into my nose, and the closer I got to her honeypot, the warmer the scent got.

Mia instinctively flexed her legs, clamping her ankles around my shoulders. I parted the thin, white strip of cotton that obstructed me from my prize.

I stared at my reward.

A beautiful, pink slit stared back at me. There was not a single thread of hair down there. And it was not because she had shaved it.

It was all natural.

A womanly, heady scent lingered at the tip of my nose.

I parted the moist folds a bit, and stuck my tongue out, tentatively running a lap across it. Mia's legs tightened around my neck. "Hnnn!" She whined. "Dae… Ho…" She placed her hands on my head, trying to bury my face deeper into her pussy. 1

I obliged, and closed the short gap between us. My tongue flicked, skimming from the bottom all the way to the top in one fluid movement. Mia secreted more love juices, and I lapped everything off.

"Hnnn!" Mia arched her back, eyes heavy-lidded and unfocused. "Oh… Dae Ho…"

With the tip of my tongue, I grazed the sensitive nub under its pocket of pink flesh. Naturally, that caused Mia to sing more lovely music. Her voice was a strained mewl, almost as if she was on the verge of crying.

My strokes were feathery light, and I made sure to cover each and every corner of her snatch. I brought her up and down the peak of pleasure. And I did it expertly enough that I made her taste the ecstasy, but never made her cum.

"Dae Ho… please…" Mia cried. "Hnn! Please…"

I pulled away, my lips and chin dripping with her sweet nectar.

"No… no… why?" She stared at me, sweat running down her face as she panted. There were even some tears welling up in the corner of her eyes. "Dae Ho…"

"What is the second step, Mia Noona?" I asked, feigning confusion.

"Please…"

"Ah, this is so complicated… I'm so clueless when it comes to sex." I raked a hand through my hair. "Mia Noona. What am I supposed to do with this thing?" I wondered, wrapping a hand around my thick pole of meat. It throbbed expectantly, eager to do its job.

"Dae Ho…" Mia babbled incoherently. "You… h-have to put it inside here." She reached her fingers down and further spread the folds of her sodden cunt.

"Is that so?" I smirked, aiming the crimson head towards its weeping target. I pinned one hand on the left side of Mia, while with the other, I slowly guided my dick inside her. She hooked her legs around my waist, and her arms around my neck. "You really want it that bad, Mia Noona?"

"Hnn… yes… Dae Ho…" Somehow, Mia dragged a smirk to her face. "D-Don't you want to do it with me?" She whispered hotly, nibbling my earlobe.

I shivered. The pleasant tingles made my cock ache to be coddled by Mia's hole. I slanted my waist forward, and my cockhead was smoothly swallowed by her inner walls. The amazing feeling heightened as I stowed more of my throbbing length into the tight passage.

The muscular grip of her cunt wrapped around my junior, sucking it in and rubbing its wet walls all over my shaft.

"Hnnnn!" Mia cried out, tongue lolling out. Her limbs tightened their hold on my back, clinging onto me like a boa constrictor. That ended up lessening the wiggle room I had in her desperate embrace. Still, I managed to load my hips back and deliver that naughty pussy a well-deserved thrust.

A wave of ecstasy flooded my senses. "Fuck…" Having sex with her was an otherworldly experience. The constant feedback of intense pleasure was something that I had never felt before.

"Dae… Ho…" Mia called out my name, letting it hang off her drooling tongue in a way that crumbled what little mental defense I had. I brought my face closer to her. There was no semblance of sobriety to be found in her inebriated world.

I couldn't resist, so I leaned my lips closer.

Mia averted her gaze. "W-W-We can't… Dao Ho…" She somehow squeezed those words through her heavy breathing. "No… kissing…"

"And why not?" I whispered. The notion didn't make any sense. And I wanted to taste those lips so damn bad. "You didn't protest when I was kissing your pussy."

"T-That's different…"

I pulled my cock back, and then slammed it back in.

"Hnnn!"

I clenched my teeth. Her tight canal was milking me towards my release. "Come on, Mia Noona. You should teach me how to kiss as well…"

Mia looked at me. "You should do it with someone you really like."

"But I like you."

She bit her bottom lip, a bit flustered. "Y-You… hnnn!... don't… aahh… like me that way…"

"Hah…" I panted, my waist rocking back and forth, in tune with our moans. "It doesn't matter… you're still special to me. I'd rather you be the first than someone else, who I might not even like…"

"Dae Ho…"

I silenced her with a kiss, and because her tongue was out, flopping around like a writhing tentacle, I urgently invited it in my mouth. She was caught off guard — as I was when the tang of chocolate and vanilla overwhelmed my taste buds.

Honestly, I expected her to be a bit sloppy. So suddenly did I kiss her that I was sure I'd have the reins of control. I was wrong. Mia was quick to accept the challenge. And she did so with a masterful stroke of her tongue, twisting and turning it around mine before she swept it towards the roof of my mouth.

She was not conservative with her drool. It flooded my mouth, coating our dancing tongues, and leaving me in a trance. "Hnnn!" She unlocked the hands around my neck, and brought them to the back of my head.

I momentarily halted my pounding, and snaked my hands under her ass. I heaved her up while I leaned back, a little, just so she could straddle me.

Her breasts squished into my chest. And in all of this, her lips never left mine. 2

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

Thank you SadFrostie (I shall tickle your butthole tonight, so don't lock the door) and Eol for the lovely reviews!! :)

COMMENT

33 comments

VOTE

Chapter 18: Ridin' Dirty 5

A flimsy ribbon of drool trickled down our chin and slicked between her cleavage and my chest. I contorted my tongue, pushing hers back into her mouth, where the slimy battle for dominance continued.

The clicking of saliva being smacked echoed off in my ears. God, it was such a delightful sound. Mia clawed at my shoulders, arching her back slightly. As a result, her flaxen curls fell over my face. And while I tasted the sweetness of her tongue, my nose was submerged in a field of flowers.

She hoisted herself up a bit, leveraging herself on my shoulders, and then lowered her butt back down. "Hnnn!" She cried out, dislodging her mouth from mine. Naturally, I was not done sucking her tongue, so I immediately captured her lips between mine.

Mia gasped, and her hot breath rolled right into my mouth.

Our tongues resumed their passionate wrestling, entwining and sweeping over each other in a flowing puddle of drool. Shit was getting so messy, and I loved every minute of it. Her tongue-work got progressively sloppy as the hazy swirl of pleasure clouded her mind.

Honestly, I was not faring any better. I had years of experience to fall back on, and even that was proving to be rather pointless. The woman in my arms was a bonafide sex creature. She was born to entice, to pick apart your soul, bend you at the knee, and knight you into the highly sought-after role of 'mindless simp'. 4

We both pulled away to breathe.

Mia bounced up and down my cock, muttering expletives while calling out my name. She hung her head back. Her beautiful neck was exposed, so I attacked it. I brushed my lips over the sensitive skin, tending to a particular spot under her right ear, before I slid down, where I licked and nibbled the hollow of her neck.

Leaving a hickey there was a very, very bad idea. But the thought of adding my signature to this white, unmarked sheet was impossible to overcome.

I bit into the flesh, sucking on it.

"Hnnnnn!!" Mia's nails sunk into my shoulders. Any more than that, and my blood would be added to the mess of fluids clinging to our bodies.

When my mouth finally released her, a beautiful set of teeth marks was enthroned on a wet, bruising circle. It would gain a deeper color overnight, and tomorrow Mia would find herself forced to hide it.

'And once she notices, I'll be hiding as well…' 1

My hands glided down, resting on her bouncing buttcheeks.

I thrust my hips upward, meeting her downward bounce halfway.

"Hnnnn!"

"Shit…"

The different angle was hitting all the right spots. Her breasts swayed in a hypnotizing samba. They were so close to my face as well. Therefore, I did what any other respectable man would do. I swirled my tongue around one of the cherries.

Mia replied by tightening her arms around my head.

I caught her nipple between my teeth, nibbling softly, tweaking the pink nub while my tongue covered the areolae in warm strokes.

"D-Dae Ho…" She whimpered, bouncing hard and fast on my lap. At some point, a focused point of tension might have built up within her, for her movements became wild and desperate. Her hands, which had been clasping at my hair, moved down to my shoulders.

She pushed me, leaning forward as she did so.

I groaned as the sudden change of positions did wonders to my throbbing mast. My back sunk into the mattress, while Mia mounted me, hands sliding up and down my chest, her nails leaving white scratches that would no doubt redden soon. "Dae Ho… ohh God… it feels…" Mia whined as she ground against me. "... so… good…"

"You like it, hmm?" A familiar pressure twisted my stomach. 1

She smirked, propping herself up before she slammed her lap back down. My cock was jammed all the way home, where it belonged. The snug embrace of her pussy massaged my shaft with the slightest movement.

Pearls of sweat ran down Mia's face, glimmering beautifully against her flushed skin. "Uhhhh!" Once she was adjusted to her new position, she began to ride me. It was slow at first, a sensual dance to savor the way my fuckstick widened her inner walls, rubbing and throbbing in its passage.

Then she picked up the pace, her grinding motion gained a little bouncing, especially when she elevated herself a little, knees bent and hands resting on my legs. I had a perfect view of my cock, coated in her juice, being swallowed in and out of her delighted cunt.

Mia's moans were a sensual consonance. She was very vocal, and very expressive too. I knew she was riding up the staircase to 'heaven' when she stuck her tongue out, eyes misty and face contorted in pure pleasure. 1

"D-Dae Ho…"

"Mia… Noona…" I was close. Extremely close. I had to pull out now, or I wouldn't be able to stop once I crossed a certain point. "I'm about to…"

"Me too… d-don't cum inside me…" Thank God she was sober enough to make the right decision. I was so out of it my attempt would have been half-hearted, at best. "Ahhnnnnnnn!" She screamed so hard she had to lunge her mouth to my shoulder, and bite it to stifle the sound.

Her thighs quivered, as did her voice. I winced in pain. Mia's climax had fogged her sense of control, and her jaw was applying a lot of pressure on my flesh. I would no doubt walk out of this with a nasty bruise.

"M-Mia…" I warned. The sudden clenching of her inner walls was milking me far beyond the point of return. However, she was still riding down the crest of her orgasm for her brain to function properly.

'Oh God…'

"Fuuuuucckkkk!"

I growled as the knot in my stomach came undone. My muscles contracted and flexed, making me freeze for an agonizingly long moment. The pleasure overrode my common sense, and in that brief instant, all I wanted was to fill up Mia's naughty pussy with my cum. And so I did. I thrust upward, to ensure my bulging cockhead was sheathed as deep as it could go. 3

And then the dam broke. A burst of semen spewed out. I nearly blanked out when the pleasure reached its zenith, before it slowly tapered down with the second and third bursts.

Mia's tongue lolled around as she held onto me. "Dae… Ho…" She whimpered, and really, seeing her so defenseless and filthy with our fluids, I couldn't resist myself.

I inched forward and brushed my lips against hers.

This time there was no resistance.

Our tongues found each other amidst locked lips and clacking teeth.

She breathed into me, inhaling and exhaling my own oxygen and then giving it back to me. Her fingers roamed the back of my head, clasping hair and sinking her nails into my scalp.

The pain was momentary. The memory of her passion would last forever.

Mia swept her tongue over my upper lip, while I caught her bottom one.

Slowly, we pulled away to breathe, a fading trail of drool bridging our lips together. We stared at each other, our eyes taking everything in, from our sweaty faces to the blissful afterglow of our lovemaking.

And then she averted her gaze, climbing off of me.

She parted her thighs a bit, and my jizz trickled down her folds, pooling up in my white sheets. My heart lurched. "Mia Noona… I came… inside you…" I knew very well what that entailed.

No protection. No pills. I went in raw, and didn't pull out. 2

Mia heaved a deep, strained sigh. "It's fine. It's a safe day…"

I closed my eyes, feeling a bit of life returning to me.

And now there was an awkward stretch of silence.

"Dae Ho…" Mia started, choking on her feelings, yet her brave front never cracked. "I'm sorry… it's my fault… I shouldn't have…" She held her head in her hands, fingers running through her hair.

I couldn't leave her like that. If she drowned in regret, it'd only harm her self-image and our relationship. I knew that us fucking would make things abnormal — such was the fate of secret lovers.

So I scooted next to her and placed a hand on her back, drawing soothing circles on her skin. I had to tread carefully here. She looked at me. "Why is it your fault? Mia Noona, you didn't force. There was not a single time when I felt compelled to do any of those things with you. It was consensual."

"I keep telling myself that we shouldn't… yet…" Mia trailed off with a smile that didn't reach her eyes. "You were right. This ain't making the situation any better…"

"Look." I sighed. "Things might not make sense right now, but I told you, and I'll tell you again. I like you. You're my sister, my partner, and…" I nuzzled her chin with my thumb. "... my dirty little secret. I value your companionship much more than what your body can offer me. If you want to stop having sex with me, that's fine. I'll accept it. But in no way will I accept you suddenly leaving because shit is getting a little risqué between us." 2

"Dae Ho…" Mia bit her bottom lip.

My thumb shifted a little, sliding over her left cheek. "I want you to be there when our channel gets popular. I want you to be there when I make it into a pro league. I want you to be there when I become rich and famous. And I promise you that the first title I win, I'll dedicate it to you." 2

"..." 5

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

As usual, a big slurpy kiss to Lord_Shiva_(you're welcome, my son) and Mr_Glitch for the wonderful reviews!

COMMENT

32 comments

VOTE

Chapter 19: Limitless 2

Cha Mia's POV:

Mia had to cooperate with Dae Ho to make her secret escape. It was not deep into the night, so the hallways had a higher risk of being more trafficked. Or so they thought. Eun Ha, as per usual, was hyper-focused on her household chores. Yeong Gu was playing golf downstairs.

As for Su Ah... she was likely to be cooped up in her room.

Dae Ho still insisted on erring on the side of caution. So, he opened the door, quietly, looked both ways, and when the perimeter was secured, he gave her the green light. Mia tip-toed her way out, not forgetting to pinch her little brother's face.

"Rude." He mumbled while nursing his cheek.

She smirked, winked at him, and then scuttled back to her room.

The hurried pitter-patter of her bare feet faded once she found safety beyond the door. She closed it, leaning into its frame to support the weight of her body — and her emotions.

Her thoughts were in disarray. Her heart was like a woodpecker chucking away. Her lungs were continuously short on oxygen. All of the blood congested in her cheeks. If it were a cliché animation, steam would be coming out of her face. 2

Mia brought a finger up to her lips, tracing the soft edges and the drool smeared across its corners. Dae Ho's warmth still lingered there.

'There's no way this will be the last time…'

She was being honest earlier. None of that shit should have happened. Everything should have stayed platonic and problem-free. A chaste relationship between siblings.

However, as Mia recalled Dae Ho's words, she couldn't still her heart.

He said 'no strings attached', and then proceeded to cover her in a fucking web of it.

Mia groaned, suddenly reminded of the gift Dae Ho had left on her neck. 'Tch… bastard…' She ran a hand across the welt, fingers rubbing against the teeth marks. 'I should have left one on him too.' 3

She wrinkled her nose, feeling an unpleasant stickiness between her legs. Ah, right, he had 'marked' her down there too.

As much as her body was caked in bodily fluids, she couldn't help but smile.

The air between Dae Ho and Mia had become more… breathable? Was that a good way to describe it? She didn't know, but she was happy nonetheless. Of course, the sexual tension was always there, and likely always will, but Mia didn't feel like she had to walk on tip-toes anymore when it came to expressing her emotions or her moods.

The only problem was keeping everything under wraps.

Mia didn't want to hide under his bed every time someone came looking for him, which turned out to be mostly her mother.

With that train of thought railing through her mind, she headed to the bathroom.

…

As night drew on, instead of a sweater, Mia opted for some light clothes. A tank top and dolphin shorts. She hopped on her bed, turned around, and swung her legs in the air as she browsed through her notifications.

There were way too many of them. Usually, she'd be thumbing through each one of them, but it'd only delay her real purpose. Therefore, with a swipe of her finger, she deleted everything, and opened her KakaoTalk.

The screen flashed and a list of contacts showed up.

— Dae Ho —

Her finger hovered over the icon. She had given him her old smartphone since she didn't use it anymore. A young man like him couldn't be without one; that fool had broken his twice already.

Mia tapped on his contact, and a barren chat overtook the screen. 'Should I text him?' She didn't want to be too pushy or clingy. The optimal outcome would be for him to be clinging all over her, but with this 'new' Dae Ho, it didn't seem like it'd happen.

Her fingers moved on their own.

— Hey

He didn't reply. Actually, he didn't even log in to see the text.

Maybe it was a bad idea. And as the minutes passed, the frustration grew more and more, twisting and wrapping into a ball of regret in the pit of her stomach.

'What the fuck is wrong with me?'

Not even half a day had gone by since they had sex, twice, and she was already seeking him out again. The flimsy excuses she told herself didn't hold water. She hated that she was feeling 'that' way. It stung, because Dae Ho's feelings were vague. There was no clear answer. She appreciated his honesty, but his words and actions didn't match.

He said — more like 'implied' — he wanted to keep things casual.

Then he said he really, really liked her.

And when he held her? When he comforted her?

Mia felt like she meant the whole world to him.

A chirping melody went off, a faint vibration accompanying it. She immediately unlocked her phone. A new message popped up right under hers.

— Hey, if you want to talk, you can come over

Would she come across as desperate if she replied way too fast? He made her wait five whole minutes. As a rule of thumb, she should make him wait at least that much.

Fuck that. She was too impatient to get a conversation going. 1

— Nah. I'm in my bed. Too comfy to get up

— Should I come over then?

— No. Stay there

— Why?

— Just stay there

— :thinking_emoji: 2

A smile flashed across her face.

— What r u up to anyway?

— Working out a little

— Whaaaat? You're always working out

— But you like it, don't you? :upside_down_smile: 4

Mia bit her bottom lip as she spammed a row of little faces with steam coming out of their nose.

— Haven't you had enough exercise for a day? :zipper_mouth: 1

— I don't know. I feel like I could go for another round… and another… and another… 2

Despite her best efforts to stop it, a blush flared up on her cheeks.

— Pfft. Liar…

— :devil_face: 4

— Hmm. Maybe I should get some yoga in too?

She smiled, tapping a sticker on the list below. A blushing bear flashed under her message with a 'pop' sound. 1

— Copycat lol

— I've been doing this shit way before you!

A crying 'Apeach' sticker sprung up. 1

Mia rolled her eyes. She sunk her face further into the pillow, staring at the now-silent chat. A question churned in her mind. It was one that had been shelved away ever since she had given him a massage.

It was not out of choice, but of circumstance. Now, however, was a perfect time. Her thumbs scampered across the keyboard.

— Say… what did you and mom talk about the other day?

Contrary to the previous interaction, his answer didn't come instantly.

Just when her suspicions were growing to alarming levels, a message popped up.

— She was concerned

— About what?

— About me. She wanted to make sure I was fine. You know how she is… she's been overthinking a lot. Weren't you also the same? You almost tore my door off its hinges haha. Anyway, everything's alright now, so don't worry

That made sense, yes. Mia heaved a deep sigh as she sorted out her jumble of thoughts.

— I was not concerned. I was suspicious.

— Sure sure

The conversation went on for another half an hour before both of them called it quits. Mia turned off the lights and lay there, phone in her hand.

Mia might have said she was sleepy, but honestly, she could probably stay up for another couple of hours. Due to 'very' recent events, if she closed her eyes right now, her mind would wander to certain memories that would only have a particular effect on her body.

'Whatever…'

Sleep would beckon her on its own.

With that new motivation in mind, Mia hopped on NewTube and scrolled through her feed. 1

I've made a few more discoveries about this body. A seemingly endless well of stamina was not its most impressive trait. No, far from it. The first 'peculiarity' I came to find out — by accident, mind you — was that I had a higher pain tolerance. A way higher tolerance, in fact. 4

But even that could be, somehow, attributed to having gone through death once. It was not as if there was a scientific explanation, backed by solid evidence, behind it.

Maybe it had an effect on my mind. I didn't feel any different, really.

Was it all subconscious?

The second 'peculiarity' was the sudden spike in strength I had. The muscles of this body were growing exceedingly fast and strong. I thought I was an ectomorph, which was why I increased my calorie intake. 1

The first results should not be showing up this soon. It'd take time and dedication — a lot of dedication — to get where I was in my past life.

The third 'peculiarity' was my mind-body coordination. Whenever I balanced the ball on my feet, or attempted a flashy skill, like the hocus pocus, each set of movements was carried out with the maximum efficiency and accuracy. 1

There was not a single time where I thought 'I'm about to mess this up…' No, my feet would perfectly translate every command given with no delay or stuttering.

I was stronger, faster, more 'vigorous', resistant, and skilled. 3

And so I wondered… what were the limits to this body? How far could I push it before I hit an insurmountable wall? Would there be any walls in my path to the absolute peak anyway? 3

Because I knew that, with my experience and talent, coupled with this blessed physical form, there'd be no stopping me from conquering the football world. 4

Not only football.

I could branch out, couldn't I? Sure, I wanted to focus on one thing at a time, but trying out a few different sports would be beneficial, even if I decided not to make a career out of them.

The sun's harsh glares made my morning run harder to bear, but it was nothing I couldn't handle. I was slightly short-winded, but otherwise, I didn't feel like I had just run over ten laps around the neighborhood.

I could go for more, but I did promise Go Bong I'd drop by his house.

'I'm not even that interested in drones…' 1

Still, after what he said last time, I would feel extremely bad if I stopped associating with him.

Like it or not, he was my friend. Maybe he'd grow on me. Maybe not. I had no intention of forcing a friendship between us, but the least I could do right now was to give him a chance. 4

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

A big huggie to Esdeath, Yato_a, W_ryyyyyyyy, King_Jong, Maadz, Yuriunclesam for the reviews! :)

discord:

https/discord.gg/6FbjX3xYeQ

COMMENT

30 comments

VOTE

Chapter 20: Work in Progress

After treading through a field of sunflowers, I stopped in front of a green gate. Bad color choice. It looked horrendous. "Go Bong?" I called out. "I'm here…" It was not my home, so I kept my tone at a moderate level.

A minute passed, and my patience was slowly running out. Wasn't there an intercom system somewhere around? I shook my head, placing my hand on the green bars, and tentatively pushed it.

If it didn't work, I'd be heading straight back home. 'Screw his drone.'

The gate whined as it opened, exposing a narrow gap for me to slip in. 1

'This feels like I'm breaking in…'

I looked around. Left to right. There was no trace of Go Bong, or anyone in general. That was true until my eyes landed on a lithe figure sleeping peacefully on the porch.

I blinked, taking in her stocking feet and her flowing pale legs. Her white dress, originally sewn to be rather modest and innocent, looked 'very' indecent right now. It fluttered a little due to the fan sweeping air around.

Everything below the skirt section was revealed. 'I hope this is not how you stole her panties, Go Bong…'

This woman was his sister. Yu Hee Han. With her innocent expression and beauty, she looked like a maiden of some faraway kingdom. Why wasn't Go Bong this good-looking? The poor guy even had a receding hairline. 4

Yu Hee's dark hair was splayed all around her head, a few stray bangs falling over her forehead and eyes. Despite my presence, she was still blissfully absorbed in her dreamscape. She breathed in and out, never once stirring, even after I purposefully made my footsteps louder. 1

I wanted to alert her of my arrival.

Unfortunately, she didn't rouse from her sleep.

I sighed and quietly made my way over. The fact that she was not a complete stranger but someone I was 'acquainted' with made me feel less uncomfortable.

I crouched down, maintaining a respectful distance between us. "Pssst, Yu Hee…" I leaned closer. "Psssst."

"Mmm…" She grunted, eyes cracking open. And once she detected me, she sprung up, hand over her mouth. "Dae Ho?"

"Sorry. I didn't mean to startle you." I apologized, taking a few steps back in case she felt 'defenseless'. I smiled pleasantly and continued. "I came here to hang out with Go Bong. Is he here?"

"Oh…" Yu Hee blinked, a somewhat flustered blush tinting her cheeks as she smiled. "You're here to play with him?"

My smile twitched. "Play is an exaggerated way to put it. He wanted to show me his drone." 1

Her smile widened. "Come in!" She said with an upturn of her eyes. "He went out to repair his drone."

I couldn't turn down such a beautiful smile, so I accepted her invitation.

After prompting me to wait a couple of minutes, Yu Hee skipped inside the house to fetch two cans of orange juice. She placed them on a wide plate, which currently stood between us.

Yu Hee swung her legs over the edge of the porch. "It's so hot today…" She said conversationally. "I wish I was at the beach." She sighed dreamily, running a hand through those flowing, ebony locks.

I quietly sipped the cold drink. "I wish I was at home…" I mumbled. 1

"Huh?"

"Nothing." I tilted the can all the way up, swallowing the last mouthful of the juice. "So, when do you think Go Bong will be back?"

"Hmm…" Yu Hee tapped her chin with a thoughtful frown. "It should be soon… haha… the repair shop is not far from here."

A vague answer. Not entirely unexpected. What followed next was a whole minute of uncomfortable silence.

Yu Hee glanced at me. Those honey-glazed eyes flicked to mine before they made a sudden descent down my body. I was wearing a slim, black shirt. The fabric clung to my chest like a second layer of skin, comfortable, light, and stylish.

Naturally, it had the desired effect of emphasizing the toned muscles.

"Umh… so…" She averted her gaze. "What have you been up to?"

I idly played with the empty can. "You know, the usual." I shrugged. "I've been paid 5000 in cold cash to murder an important Japanese yakuza's member with a fishing rod and cheese wire. Can you believe it? Cheese wire. That stuff doesn't even work properly. At least I got an ice cream out of it. Silver linings, eh?" 4

"W-W-What?!" Yu Hee was mortified. "Y-You're joking, right?" 1

"Now, now Yu Hee…" I stared at her seriously. She gulped when I let the silence hang on for more than was necessary. "Of course I'm joking." I chuckled. 1

She loosened a sigh of relief, hand on her chest. Then, once she realized I just made a fool of her, her lips puckered into a pout. "That was not nice."

"I'm a very believable storyteller, aren't I?"

Yu Hee tried to hold back a giggle, unfortunately it broke right through her frown. "Pfft." She held a fist over her mouth. Her peal of laughter slowly subsided, leaving the remains of a smile in its place. "You've changed…"

"That's what happens when you try to make a killing as a hitman." I leaned back on my elbows and smiled. "Now, I'm just a wandering street artist hoping to make it big in the football world."

"Ohh?" She cocked her head sideways. There was genuine interest in her eyes. "Football?" 2

I nodded, fixing a playful smile on my face as I dusted invisible dirt off my shoulder. "Oh yes. And… between you and me." I leaned closer to her and whispered conspiratorially. "I'm 'quite' good."

Yu Hee blinked. A cute, rosy hue throned on her cheeks. "Ohhh… I-Is that so?" She coughed. "I never thought you'd be into that, of all things…"

And then she not-so-discreetly stole a glimpse of my chest. When I tried to lock her eyes with mine, she immediately averted her gaze and started kicking the air, pretending innocence.

"Yeah. Who would have thought. Me, a football player?" I curled one knee up. "Crazy, right?"

"That's not true!" Yu Hee smiled, exposing a perfect row of pearly whites. "I believe you can accomplish anything you set your mind on. Take my brother, for example, he's not the sharpest tool in the shed, yet he wants to become a computer engineer. And I wholeheartedly believe he can do it. Just as I believe you can become a football player. Believing in your dream is the first step to achieving it, Dae Ho." 2

I was a bit thrown off by her honesty. Those were not empty words, spoken to flatter, but a genuine acknowledgment borne from the depths of her heart.

Those hazel eyes of hers belied no deceit.

"That is really sweet of you, Yu Hee."

She tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear. "Hmm. Really?"

A breeze decided that it was the right time to sweep through her hair.

The sunlight crowned her delicate, pale face. In that brief moment, she looked simply magnificent.

'How am I supposed to remain sane when every woman in my life is so unrealistically gorgeous that it doesn't scientifically make sense?' 14

I had already figured that this world's benchmark for beauty was off the roof compared to the one I come from. I wondered how high the crime rate in this world was. A woman's beauty could be a trigger for a man to forsake morality and tread down a dangerous road.

"Dae Ho. Are you okay? You're spacing out." Yu Hee's concerned, sweet voice brought me back to reality.

"Ah, sorry… just been thinking about what you said earlier."

She tilted her head, a little confused yet a little earnest. It looked like she was genuinely happy that I took her words into such deep consideration.

Thank God that she didn't have Mia's keen intuition when it came to unearthing the truth from a pile of bullshit.

"You know…" Yu Hee started in a small voice. "I'd really like to see you play sometime."

I looked at her. A smile blossomed on my face. "That can be arranged."

"Then— "

The gates wailed as their non-lubricated joints were put under stress.

Go Bong walked in, a box secured in his arm. "Dae Ho!" He chirped as soon as he saw me. "You're here! Haha, sorry… I didn't think it'd take me so long…" He scratched the back of his head.

I waved him off as I climbed to my feet. "It's fine. I had a lovely conversation with your sister."

"Haha… is that so?" Go Bong alternated a look between me and Yu Hee, who looked a little embarrassed. 1

I walked up to him and patted his shoulder. "Come on. Let me see what this toy of yours can do."

"It's not a toy…" He mumbled. 1

I turned back and glanced at Yu Hee. She smiled at me, and in return, I gave her a cheeky two-fingered salute.

She giggled.

And then we walked out.

…

'It's not bad, but it's not entertaining either.'

I watched as Go Bong fingered the commands, and the drone whizzed back and forth in the air, like a swift dragonfly. 1

"Hehe! This is the latest model, Vanguard 1!" Go Bong said enthusiastically.

I sat down on the swaying grass. "You seem to be good at controlling it."

The beautiful, streamlined drone hummed as it flew around us.

"Yup!" Go Bong laughed. "It's only hard at the beginning. You just need a little practice. You'll get the hang of it in no time."

"Is that so?"

He continued flying the drone until it ran out of battery. Then he picked it up from the ground, packed it back inside its box, and handed it to me. "There you go. You can take it home and practice."

'Why does he have to smile like that?'

I eyed the box in his hands. "Go Bong…"

"Huh?"

The smile never faded.

"I don't think I'll have time to… practice with it…"

Go Bong tilted his head, his hands slowly retracting. "Oh… haha, that's fine. No problem!" The smile on his face was a little forced.

He was trying hard to be a good friend, yet I was blowing him off like that.

I felt guilty.

'I'm his only friend…' I had to remind myself that I couldn't simply cut people off because of my mismatched identity. Both of us used to be bullied, him more than me because he was different-looking.

He deserved a shot to do better, and I wanted to lend him a hand.

Before the awkward silence could stretch on, I got up, dusting my behind.

"Go Bong. Listen…" Perhaps the seriousness of my tone scared him, for he visibly tensed. Still, he kept up the smile. Silly guy. "What would you say if I suggested you start working out with me? We could go jogging in the morning."

There was nothing I could do for his inherent looks, but he could definitely trim down the baby fat on his face and the flab on his belly. A wardrobe change would also elevate his overall appearance, if only a little.

If he had enough money to buy a fucking drone, then some expensive clothes shouldn't be an issue.

There was a lot to work on, after all.

"Work… out?" Go Bong gawked. It was as if he had never considered partaking in such an endeavor before. Then his eyes trailed down the contours of my arms and chest. "Is that what you've been doing?"

I nodded. "I wanted to change, so I did. Am still doing, actually."

For some reason, a sad expression came over his face. "But… but there was nothing wrong with you before… why change?"

"Because I was not happy."

"..."

"Go Bong… are you happy with yourself? Please, be honest. It's just you and me right now, and I really, really want to help you out."

He laughed awkwardly, scratching the back of his head. "Haha, Dae Ho… thank you but… there's no way I can change. It's impossible." And then he averted his gaze, his smile faltering. "I mean… look at me… how could I possibly change?" 12

If he kept that mindset up, he'd be forever stuck on the cocoon stage.

I couldn't allow that.

"I also used to think like you. I've tried working out on and off, hoping that a couple of weeks of half-hearted effort would turn me into this strong, perfect man. I looked in the mirror every morning, desperately hoping for a change. Never saw one. Nothing. So I stopped… resigning myself that I'd never change." 1

"But you—"

I interrupted him. "Yes, I look different now. And you think I do because I sat around doing absolutely nothing? If the change doesn't start from here." I pointed at my head. "Then you'll never improve."

"..."

"It's not an easy process, nothing worth working on ever is. It's painful. Some days you won't want to do it. Some others you won't even be able to move. And it's on those days that you have to push yourself harder! Go Bong…" I projected my beliefs into him, hoping for a spark of change. "If you allow me — and if you believe in me — in half a year, I'll turn you into a whole different person." 2

"I… I…" Go Bong hesitated, clinging onto his drone box for dear life. His jaw was stiff, muscles tensed. I could almost see the gears churning and turning in his head. "Dae Ho, can I think about it?"

"..."

I closed my eyes…

"Umh…" He laughed, awkward as ever. "... I'll… contact you once I make up my mind, haha, okay?" 6

… and released a deep sigh.

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

https/discord.gg/6FbjX3xYeQ

COMMENT

37 comments

VOTE

Chapter 21: It's Between The Lines...

Eun Ha's POV:

The sound of cutlery clinking against the plates rang out. Breakfast was in full swing, and the whole family was at the table.

It was a rare occurrence.

"It's good to see you in the morning, Su Ah." Yeong Gu flashed a smile towards his youngest daughter. "Why don't you wake up early from now on?"

The suggestion was immediately brushed off.

"I didn't wake up early. I stayed up all night." Su Ah replied in a monotone. 5

Eun Ha sighed internally as she tucked a chopstickful of food into her mouth. She had tried many times to curb that unhealthy habit of hers, but Su Ah was unyielding.

Well, she consoled herself that, once school recommenced, she'd go back to normal. Hm. Hopefully.

"Oh…" Yeong Gu scratched the back of his head, his smile turning a little flustered. As usual, he didn't attempt to correct that behavior. "I see haha… you must be tired."

She ignored him.

A beat of silence ensued.

"Honey."

Eun Ha turned to her husband. "Yes?"

He didn't even spare her a glance. "I have to go to the city today. I have a meeting with Mr. Kim, and I'll be back tomorrow."

"Oh… all right…"

It was an emotionless transaction of words. Yeong Gu continued speaking between one chopstickful and another. "They really want to talk to me in person. He said he would—"

Eun Ha tuned him out, his voice an annoying white static in her mind. At this point, they were just going through the motions. The passage of time diluted her anxiety over his secret trysts.

In a natural, almost instinctive sweep of her eyes, her gaze was drawn to Dae Ho.

His shoulders had broadened, straining against his shirt. The continuous morning runs, under the scorching sun, thawed off what little baby fat he had on his face.

Now his features were sharper, more prominent, like a sculpted slab of stone perfectly hammered and chiseled by an artist. 'I wonder if he's taking care of himself properly…'

It was a mother's prerogative to be concerned over her son's — even if he was adopted — health.

'He's probably doing fine.'

He didn't give her any reasons to be worried, after all. His sudden maturity dispelled the clouds of doubt. There was no need for her to interfere anymore.

Just as Eun Ha was about to tear her gaze away, Dae Ho tilted his head up, his eyes hooking hers before they could scamper away, like a fish caught in a net.

His eyes were very expressive at the moment, prodding hers with a silent question and a smile of encouragement. She returned the smile with one of her own.

And then he twisted his face, scrunching it up into this goofy expression that it caught her off guard. A laugh broke through her lips. She immediately raised a hand up, hoping to contain the bursts.

He smiled victoriously.

Eun Ha's eyes sparkled.

A fair, slender arm suddenly wrapped around Dae Ho's shoulder, pulling him. Eun Ha's eyes veered to the right, where Mia had this huge, suggestive grin splattered across her face. She tightened her hold on Dae Ho, making him crook all over her side of the table.

Naturally, Dae Ho took everything in stride and only offered Mia an easygoing smile. "You shouldn't bully your little brother." He said in an attempt to quell his sister's sudden hyperactivity.

"And what'cha gonna about it?" Mia's voice bordered on a growl.

Eun Ha would have been seriously concerned if it wasn't for the glimmering, teasing light in her oldest's eyes. 'They're just messing around…'

"Something like this." Dae Ho whispered, his lips arching into an innocent smile. Eun Ha noticed some movement under the table. Mia's eyes went wide open. Her chair scraped back as she uttered a strained squeal.

All eyes were on her.

Mia's face was beet red as she glared at Dae Ho resentfully.

'Huh… what was that?'

The table was not long — or wide, for that matter. In fact, it was just big enough for the five of them to squeeze in with a narrow gap between each chair. Therefore, Eun Ha had seen Dae Ho's arm extended down, towards Mia, moments before her outburst.

"Mia, what's wrong?" Yeong Gu frowned.

Su Ah was also staring at her, in a silent, almost non-caring sort of way.

"N-Nothing…" Mia cleared her throat.

On the other hand, Dae Ho was blissfully ignoring the ongoings at the table and continued eating.

"..."

Something was afoot… 1

Eun Ha alternated her gaze between Dae Ho and Mia.

…And, for some reason, she was not a fan of it. 1

Not at all.

…

Eventually, Yeong Gu left for work. His absence eased Eun Ha's mind.

"Mom." Su Ah called out, donning a sleeveless, pink and white, one-piece dress. "I'm going to the library."

She didn't wait for a reply.

The faint click and bang of the door closing announced her departure.

Not soon after, Mia, clothed in a sleeveless turtleneck and waist-high jeans walked down. "I'm seeing my friends." She stated. And as she did so, she swept her eyes over Dae Ho, who was quietly making his way upstairs.

He turned around to look back at her.

There was a brief, meaningful eye contact.

And then she was gone as well.

Eun Ha's gaze trailed the shadow of Dae Ho. 'I wonder… is he going to masturbate?' She had done laundry earlier in the day, and, naturally, his underwear was in the heap of dirty clothes. She studied it intently, and noticed no stains in the white fabric. 10

Which meant that he must have been doing it regularly.

Since he was so young and healthy, it would not be odd if he masturbated on a daily basis — multiple times too.

Eun Ha's body moved on its own. Her long legs traipsed up the stairs, taking her to Dae Ho's room. She held a hand to her chest as she stood in front of the door. She needed an excuse of some sort, something to break the ice.

Ever since their 'talk' on that breezy night, Eun Ha didn't know what to think anymore. The feelings were shifting, but the 'wild' side of her was still caged, wardened by a fading measure of control.

It was the little angel on her shoulder, making sure she didn't stray off the good path of the heavenly lord.

Dae Ho was the only one that knew. He was her confidant, of sorts. A reliable shoulder she could cling to when she needed an outlet for her tears. Of course, Eun Ha would rather bottle everything up, but she learned that Dae Ho was sharp, and his intuition and observation would pick up on the clues. 2

She brought a hand up and lightly knocked.

"You can come in, Auntie, the door is open."

'So he's not masturbating… unless he is, and he's inviting me to… to…'

Eun Ha drew in a deep breath, cheeks rosy, and opened the door.

When the room was in full view, Dae Ho's bare-chested form was immediately locked in her eyes. 'He's… grown…' She admired, quietly, drinking in the glistering pearls of sweat falling down his chest.

'He's working out… he always does…'

And then, a weird thought came over her head.

'Is that what he's been doing all this time? Working out instead of masturbating?' 3

His elbows bent, chest slanting down. 1

Then he unbent them, bringing his body up, straight and taut.

"Am I disturbing you?" Eun Ha asked, not moving from her spot.

Dae Ho tilted his head to look at her. "You're always welcome here, and you know it." His face was radiant. Perhaps it was because of the sweat, but the little changes had not gone unnoticed.

He had never been bad-looking. In fact, one could say that he was quite cute.

Now, however, the childish cuteness had given way to manly lineaments. Prominent cheekbones, a slightly larger jaw, and a sharp chin. Overall, a perfectly structured, attractive face. 5

'And if he keeps working out like that…' Eun Ha gulped, releasing a shuddering breath. '... he'll have many women vying for his attention.'

"Why don't you sit down?" Dae Ho's question brought her back to reality.

Gingerly, she accepted the offer, and in a very lady-like fashion, Eun Ha lowered herself down on his bed. Her back was straight, knees touching, and hands tucked on her lap.

Dae Ho, upon completing his last rep, stood up and moved to his pull-up bar. "A penny for your thoughts?"

"Oh…" Eun Ha offered a flustered smile. Honestly, she didn't have much of a reason to seek him out. It was instinctive. "I…"

"Is it about Uncle Yeong Gu?" He stared at her while pulling himself.

Up. Down. Up. Down. 1

His muscles stretched and tensed. The ripples were such eye candy that, for a moment, Eun Ha forgot to answer. 1

"..."

"Auntie?"

Up. Down. Up. Down. 1

"Yes…"

Dae Ho stopped mid-pull, arms hanging and muscles flexing. His eyes were trained on her. Eun Ha's cheeks were cast in a rosy hue. "Would you like to go on a walk?"

It was his way of saying 'wanna talk about it?'

She easily read between the lines. "No… it's fine…" She shook her head. "It's just… suffocating, at times."

It was not as if Yeong Gu was the only one to blame for the infidelity. She had blown Dae Ho just the other night. Neither of them was innocent. However, Eun Ha was a creature of emotion, and Yeong Gu's secret rendezvous with prostitutes had been, in no small part, a catalyst for what she did with Dae Ho.

It was a very dysfunctional family.

Perfect on the outside. Rotten on the inside.

"I want to be free… I want to be a little selfish… but most of all, I want to be happy."

God, she hoped Mia and Su Ah would stay out of it. She might not have a shot at happiness anymore, but their daughters deserved the world.

"..."

Dae Ho stared at her.

She stared back at him, a wistful smile on her face.

Then, his hands released the overhead bar. His feet touched the ground, and he quietly made his way over.

"Tell me." His tone was serious, but not overbearing. His eyes told everything. There was compassion. Understanding. And a fire. A desire to truly reach a hand out, grab the moon, and give it to her. "What would it take for you to be happy?"

She opened her mouth, but no words came out.

"Tell me, Auntie. What can I do to make you happy?" 11

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

Thank you Daoist1QZ4g3 for the review. Love you!!

COMMENT

16 comments

VOTE

Chapter 22: ... And Between The Thighs 5

Eun Ha's POV:

Nock. Aim. And shoot.

Dae Ho's words were an arrow straight through her heart.

"I… don't know…" Eun Ha felt the hike of an emotion she had long given up on. Her heart sang with joy, throbbing, and dancing. A surge of heat immediately came over her cheeks. "I've… never thought about it."

She averted her gaze.

And then Dae Ho reached a hand out. His fingers strummed the sides of her cheek. "Let's think together." He said, leaning a little closer. "Whatever it is, I promise I'll help you in any way I can."

His voice was a soft rush of air and vibration that tingled her ears.

"..."

Eun Ha's eyes were a hazy swirl of emotions. 'He's so close…' She felt herself tense up, hands balling into fists. It was not as if they had never been this close before, but the meaning behind it, this time, made her stomach do somersaults. 1

"Is it money?"

She shook her head.

"Love?"

"..."

"True love?" He added.

Something lurched in her heart.

"..."

Eun Ha gulped. Still, Dae Ho continued, eyes trailing every inch of her flushed face.

"Freedom?" 1

"..."

"Both?" 1

By this point, his voice was a warm whisper. God, Eun Ha had never been this flustered before. For some reason, Dae Ho's presence was highly captivating.

And while that particular thought was sowed in her subconscious mind, her sense of morality was waging war against her heart.

With each second, it was losing ground.

"Dae Ho…" She looked at him, squeezing a reassuring smile into her face. "I'm fine… don't worry about it."

He tilted his head, eyes narrowing.

She knew that her poor excuse of a lie didn't succeed.

"Are you scared?"

Her eyes widened. "What do you mean?"

"Are you scared of being yourself?"

"..."

Her lungs constricted.

"It's easy to let things stay like this. It feels… almost normal. You feel protected in this lie you're living, because the truth is hard to bear, hard to accept. It's a foreign concept. You never had to deal with it after you got married. You're chained into someone else's world. You're scared to break free, like a bird that has been living its whole life in a cage. It doesn't know what's outside, so it's content to stay there, in its own… little… ca—"

"Dae Ho, stop!"

Eun Ha plunged her head forward, burying her face into his bare chest, hands clawing desperately at his arms. She panted, her breathing a painful weight in her chest.

Dae Ho's arms slowly wrestled out of her grasp and wrapped around her head. "I'm sorry."

"..."

He nuzzled his chin into the crown of her head, nose sinking into her hair and breathing in the faint tang of her shampoo. Eun Ha's breathing calmed down as she inhaled his own scent, savoring and memorizing it.

It was so comfortable to be in his arms.

So safe.

'Can I really be myself?'

Why was it so damn good when his arms tightened around her?

When was the last time she was held like that?

Eun Ha tentatively looked up, chin resting against his velvety, warm skin.

Sensing her gaze, he looked down, meeting her wet, orchid-tinted eyes.

"I didn't mean to make you cry…" Dae Ho whispered guiltily.

She smiled. Just a little. "I'm not crying."

"Hmm…"

And then he started swaying her, like a slow dance, or a baby being lulled to sleep. A soft coo left his lips. "Hush little baby, don't say a word. Papa's gonna buy you a mocking bird. And if that mocking bird don't sing, papa's gonna buy a diamond ring…" 28

"Dae Ho…" Her smile widened, eyes crinkling in mirth. "I'm not a baby either."

"Perhaps." His fingers combed lazily through her hair. She sighed pleasantly. "But there's no shame in behaving like one from time to time. So, if you ever feel like you need someone to just hold you, to coddle you, to protect and love you, I'll always be there for you, Auntie."

"Thank you…" A shiver kissed her spine. From top to bottom. Goosebumps reared up all over her skin. "Dae Ho…"

Eun Ha pushed herself further into him, her generous bosom squishing against the lower side of his stomach.

He stiffened a little, but she ignored it… until a hard, growing bump started poking her from below, demanding her attention. She blinked, eyes trailing down.

A massive tent stretched the fabric of his pants. And it was pointed at her.

Naturally, Dae Ho was also aware of the not-so-little problem down there.

"Sorry." He immediately tried to pull back, but Eun Ha's held onto him, her breasts pressing further into the rigid appendage. "Auntie…?"

Her breathing was so hot that it was as if bursts of steam were coming out of her mouth. "Dae Ho…" Eun Ha gulped, one hand descending down his chest, ever so southward. Her fingers clamped around the waistband of his pants. "You must not have been taking care of yourself properly… right?" 6

"..."

His expression denoted that what she just said didn't make sense, but in her emotional haze, she translated everything as the complete opposite.

"I'll… I'll take care of it for you."

Just like last time. And the time before that.

'A healthy young man like him has to do it every day… or… or…' Eun Ha started to tug his pants down, but a hand grabbed her wrist. She looked up, flustered. "Dae Ho?" 1

"It wouldn't be fair to do such a thing when you're like that." He guided her hand away.

"But—"

He cupped her chin, tilting it up. His eyes bore into hers. "I don't want to take advantage of you, Auntie."

Eun Ha bit her bottom lip, shaking her head. "You're not…" Some of her brown curls fell off their crown and wound over her eyes. "This is… just me helping you out, as any other proper mother should. B-But if you don't want, then—" 2

"Silly."

This woman was so complicated that it'd take half of my lifespan to unravel her emotions. She didn't take her eyes off of me, and something in my heart twisted and tightened.

I've never been an idiot for anyone before.

But how could someone look so… innocently sexy? That polarity alone could truly shake a man's heart, move, tease, and manipulate it with a bat of those doe eyes.

For God's sake, she was not even doing it on purpose!

"Dae Ho?"

She called me out. And when I resurfaced back to reality, I realized my right hand was still gently wrapped around her chin, my thumb sweeping left and right, just an inch below those kissable lips of hers.

"Do you really mean it, Auntie?" I asked, giving her a chance to realize that 'things' were snowballing down a warzone of debauchery. I wanted her to do the right and call it quits, before our relationship was embroidered by a messy tapestry of feelings that had to be kept away, for the sake of this family's well-being.

Eun Ha hesitated a little.

I was a bit relieved to see that she had the common sense to think it over, at least.

I was already playing a dangerous game with Mia. If Eun Ha joined in as well, I didn't know what kind of chain reaction would ensue. I had to tread carefully.

'If she says no, I'm not going to force it…'

"I do."

But she didn't.

"..."

Eun Ha extended her hand again.

"Wait…" I grabbed it again.

She blinked, a sad gleam flashing past her eyes. "Dae Ho, you—"

"Let me apologize for earlier."

"..."

Her face scrunched up in confusion.

"I'd never turn down a blowjob, not from you anyway." I sat down next to her, my hand releasing hers and slanting down on her thigh. It rested there, content to feel the soft, pliable flesh underneath her flowery dress. "Be a bit more selfish, alright? Today you won't give. You will receive."

Eun Ha's eyes went comically wide as she gasped. "No… Dae Ho…"

Seriously. I couldn't resist.

With my other hand, I cradled her cheek.

"Dae Ho, wait…"

My lips lunged for that creamy, white neck. My tongue snaked out, slithering across the clammy, soft flesh, tasting the salt of her sweat. She cried out, the sudden pleasure striking her like a bolt from the blue.

Her instinctive reaction — despite her half-hearted mumblings of refusal — was to wrap her arms around my neck. She trembled as I caught her skin between my teeth, tweaking, sucking, and biting it, testing how far I could go before she felt pain.

"Dae… Ho…" Eun Ha breathed out, fingers burrowing into the back of my head. "Ahnnng!"

I eased her down on my bed, my tongue sweeping across her carotid artery before it dipped into the hollow of her throat. After I gave her neck enough affection, I pulled away, looming over Eun Ha.

Her cheeks were flushed, eyes wet with tears. She breathed in and out, in small but greedy bursts.

"Hey… Auntie…" 1

Eun Ha stared at me, dazed.

"When was the last time someone 'tasted' you?" 12

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

Please guys, if you can spare a bit of time, consider supporting my novel here too!

https//series/605206/keep-it-in-the-family-secret-class/

Thank you!

COMMENT

35 comments

VOTE

Chapter 23: Blooming

--

May I suggest listening to this while reading the chapter?

https//watch?v=pCnl0Z88wJQ 8

--

Eun Ha's inebriated face immediately sobered up. "W-Wait, Dae Ho…" Her hands held my shoulders, but I didn't budge. Why would I? "Y-You can't…" She pleaded, weakly, averting her gaze in her typical flustered fashion.

Ah, a last, half-hearted attempt to retain some sort of normalcy between us. Quite late, at this point.

"Is this what you really want, or is it your fear speaking for you?" I asked, looking at her dead in the eye. "You came here, already expecting something like this to happen. If you wish to back out, I won't stop you. But please, Auntie, bear in mind that running away from your fears is not a step in the right direction. Neither for you, nor for me."

"Dae Ho…" Eun Ha swallowed the dry lump of nervousness in her throat. The conflict on her face slowly faded. She released her hold on me, splaying her arms at the sides of her head instead. "I'm… not in the best of my years…"

'Is that what she was worried about?'

I wondered when was the last time Yeong Gu complimented her. This woman had more insecurities than I thought. And one of them was such an unnecessary one.

"What are you saying, Auntie?" I breathed out in her neck, inhaling her scent. "If perfection had a face, it'd be yours." Eun Ha squirmed, eyes half-lidded as she wrapped her arms around me.

The haze of her lust was overtaking her mind again, and it would inevitably overtake mine as well. And as her fingers dug burrows in my hair, I made my descent down her body. "We should get rid of this, shouldn't we?"

A surge of embarrassment came over her face, and she did her best not to look at me. I moved my fingers, and the straps on her shoulders were loosened, allowing me to expose her creamy hills.

'Oh, she's not wearing a bra…'

I cupped a sphere, marveling at how big and soft it was.

"Ahnn!" Eun Ha squirmed.

'She's really sensitive too…'

My thumb and index clamped the pink knob on her breast. "D-Dae Ho…" She called me out in that whiny, irresistible voice of hers. Touching was not enough.

I unfurled my tongue and spiraled it around her nipple.

"Hnnnn!!"

I dived my other hand down the gulf between her thighs. Eun Ha cried out, her tongue peeking out of her mouth.

'Is she really that sensitive?' Because, while I was confident in my bed-wrestling, there was no way she would make such exaggerated sounds with just a little foreplay.

As a matter of fact, it was not only Eun Ha. Mia also seemed extremely receptive and vocal of my affection. I pulled away, a bridge of drool connecting my tongue and Eun Ha's cherry.

My right hand, in the meanwhile, was skating up and down the silky length of her thigh. From her knee up to her inner depths, right next to her panties.

I slathered every inch of her skin in goosebumps.

"Dae Ho…" Eun Ha, when exposed to so much pleasure, seemed to forget every other word but my name. I shuffled back a little, parted her legs, and tucked my head between her thighs.

Honestly, I should have let her get me off first. My cock was aching from how turned on I was. It was boiling hot and throbbing. Still, I meant what I said earlier. At least for today, I'll make sure she was properly taken care of. 1

"D-Dae Ho… wait…" Eun Ha propped her upper body up, her hands snapping down to cover her panty-clad slit. She gulped nervously — and had a bit of trouble doing so due to how rough her breathing was.

I didn't say anything. Silence could be as much of an answer as a hundred words glued together was. It all depended on her interpretation of it. Eun Ha fluttered her eyelashes in a coy manner. "Do you… really want to see it?" 1

Did she place more importance on the visual aesthetics of it? Because I had already touched it before. On the very same night she confessed her complaints about her failed marriage. I thought we were way past the point of being awkward about our bodies.

"Of course I do." I said, eyes softening.

Eun Ha chewed her bottom lip. The hesitation slowly flowed off her face.

She lay back down, arms over her head and eyes staring at me in a lazy, lustful way.

Now that her hands were out of the way, I reached mine out and, grabbing the sides of her panties, I slipped it out. She helped me by elevating her legs a little.

My eyes immediately fell on her womanhood, glistening with arousal. It was clean-shaven. All natural, like Mia. A perfect pedestal for my tongue to show off its contorting skills. "Why did you want to hide this from me, Auntie?" I asked, breathing out right into her. She shivered. "A flower doesn't hide its petals." 2

"D-Dae Ho…" Her embarrassed smile gained a little more honestly at my words. A little bit of fondness exasperation. And a little bit of genuine happiness. Really. She was such a cutie.

I inched a finger forward, tracing a light path around her core. The intoxicating, musky scent of a woman came in waves at me, fanning the fire in my loins. Eun Ha curled the sheets in fistfuls. My tongue extended, and the moment it made contact with her nether lips, she yelped, eyes widening, and back arching.

"Hnnnnn!!"

Her legs, which were sprawled loosely at my sides, clamped around my neck.

I had barely touched her, yet she had already turned into putty, moaning and chanting my name as if I was some religious deity. I paced myself, sweeping my tongue around the outer folds. The sensation was less concentrated and electrifying than before, and she felt it. The aching need to be licked and eaten out there.

But my teasing game was strong, and I wanted her to beg for it.

"D-Dae Ho… ahn…" Eun Ha was bleary-eyed as she craned her neck to get a good eyeful of me. "Ahhnn!! D-Dae—hnnn!" Her toes curled, thighs flexing and tightening around me. "Please!"

"Please what?" I feigned ignorance, my tongue straying even further from its objective. And the farther it went, the less the pleasure. Except that she had already experienced what I could do. It couldn't be forgotten.

It wasn't enough.

"Dae… Ho…" Her hands held the sides of my head, her nails scraping my skin as they struggled to find a good handhold. "Hnnn! Please…"

"Please what, Auntie?" I grinned. "I don't understand…"

"Eat my… ahhn!" Eun Ha's tongue licked the air. "... pussy!"

I did as the queen commanded, and ventured my tongue inside her wonderland. 2

Eun Ha's POV:

Fire.

The rippling heat coursed through her blood, stealing her breath and suffocating her in the intense pleasure of that tongue. She didn't understand — she couldn't understand how or why it felt so… unimaginably good.

'He… shouldn't… be this good…' Eun Ha arched her back so much that her spine was hurting from all the twisting and squirming. 'Is it… instinctive?'

Dae Ho's ministrations were spreading waves of ecstasy all over her body.

She was lightheaded, her muscles coiling in tension. Her mind floated, thinking about nothing but Dae Ho's tongue. Slippery. Warm. Firm. It hit all the right spots, and it was a rollercoaster of pure bliss.

The heat quickly built up in her belly.

And then he plowed a finger inside as well.

The tension in her stomach reached a breaking point. Eun Ha's mind was eclipsed with pleasure. From the tip of her toes up to her head. "Annnnnngggg!" She cried out, releasing everything. Lights flashed in her head. Her eyes couldn't keep track of anything.

She was lost.

Lost in the best orgasm she ever had to date.

Dae Ho didn't pull away. He lay there, between her thighs, lapping away at the spurting juices and placing a chain of soft kisses around her soaked pussy. He worshipped every inch of her with his lips. "Are you feeling better, Auntie?"

Eun Ha's mind spun a bit as she stared at the ceiling, her chest heaving up and down. Her heart pounded in her ears, echoing off like a continuous drum of war. Except that there had been no war but the one she waged internally, earlier, when she stupidly thought it was a good idea to turn down that… godly tongue.

Her body tingled with the remnants of her climax. And even then, Dae Ho amplified everything by brushing his lips across her thighs. He began from her core, and proceeded to go all the way down her legs, in a linear path, leaving a little of love with each kiss.

"Auntie…"

She somehow found enough strength to look at him.

The moment he got to her foot, cradling it with one hand, he met her eyes, and kissed her instep. "Do you understand, now? Your beauty has never withered. It was simply overshadowed by the weed latched onto you. And you know who I'm talking about, don't you?" He placed another kiss on her foot. A slow brush of his lips. 7

Eun Ha gulped. "D-Dae Ho…"

"You can't bloom if you're not showered with genuine love, with genuine care." 4

COMMENT

31 comments

VOTE

Chapter 24: You Go Down Just Like Holy Mary 10

Eun Ha's POV:

Eun Ha was entranced as she watched Dae Ho devote his lips to every inch of her skin. He was an artist, and her body was a canvas. He painted her in his love, writing his name with his tongue. Oh, and what a tongue it was.

He marked her. Each little brush was done with the utmost tenderness.

He was Leonardo da Vinci, and she was his Mona Lisa. 7

A breath was released, its warm rush coaxing her hair to stand on its end. Dae Ho brushed his lips ever so slightly against her skin, treating it like the finest porcelain. His strokes were feathery light. The contact barely lasted a second.

And when she peered at him from above her raised chin, he was already mapping out her belly. Her stomach muscles contracted, arching inward.

Dae Ho smirked as he dragged his lips northward, inhaling her scent and exhaling it back out at her. She shivered, and he enjoyed the sensual torture he was putting her through. Eun Ha writhed, steam billowing out of her mouth. The pounding of her heart reverberated in her head.

Thump. Thump. Thump.

This was unlike the orgasm she had earlier.

This was… love?

Every kiss was like an acknowledgment, a praise, of her perfection. Even the parts she thought were flawed, he loved them all nonetheless.

Something stirred in her chest. A creature clawed at the bars of its cage.

And when Dae Ho was face to face with her, that creature tore apart the cage, and pummeled her heart.

'What is this?' Her pulse had skyrocketed. Her cheeks were on fire. And an earnest sparkle shone in her lust-clouded eyes.

"Auntie…" Dae Ho whispered.

Being called out in such a low, deep tone made her stomach twist.

He had kissed her everywhere but her lips.

Now he loomed over her, hands at the sides of her head, and from that position, she had a perfect view of his toned body. 'Is he going to kiss me?'

The bunny in her chest wouldn't stop hopping.

Thump. Thump. Thump.

A voice in her head told her that kissing him was not exactly a good idea.

It would be like sealing some sort of pact — like putting a name to this twisted relationship they had. They had come so far that a kiss, of all things, shouldn't have meant anything, but the closer he got, the drier her mouth became.

She could smell herself on his breath.

Dae Ho stopped an inch or so from her.

Except that he didn't close the gap between them. Instead, he swept his thumb across her lower lip. Eun Ha stared at him, and slowly, almost instinctively, opened her mouth.

He agreed to the unspoken invitation, and slid his thumb inside, over her playful tongue, who coiled around the intruder like a snake.

She tucked his thumb between her teeth, biting slightly.

Dae Ho gulped. "... I know I said you'd be 'receiving' today, but God, you're making this really hard for me. I seriously don't understand why Uncle Yeong Gu would cheat on someone like you." 5

Eun Ha's eyes made a beeline for his crotch. Considering how strained the fabric was, he was probably teetering on the edge of patience. "Does it hurt, Dae Ho?" She traced his jawline with her finger. "It must be really uncomfortable…"

He nodded, pulling his thumb out. "A bit…"

She bit her bottom lip. "Perhaps we can fix that?" She nudged him a little, prompting him to slide off of her and switch positions. He happily obliged.

A trill of exhilaration ran through Eun Ha when she found herself in a commanding stance, straddling him. There was a tinge of embarrassment as well. Of course, his earlier actions, and the way he poured affection all over her, made her feel more confident.

His silence eased her mind, though the way his eyes ravaged her bare body made her heart throb. He could make her feel like a puddle of goo without speaking a word.

Eun Ha didn't indulge in teasing his lust. He was already hard. For her.

She gripped the rim of his waistband, and brought everything down.

The shadow of his huge cock cast a shadow over her face, like a pillar of pure, pleasurable destruction. A focused point of heat immediately overtook her stomach. 3

'It has been a while since I did that…'

And then her eyes found his. She licked her lips, her heart singing a symphony of love and lust. The fevered desire to return the pleasure to this young stud that was her adopted son crumbled the last bastion of defense in her mind. "Dae Ho…" Eun Ha mouthed out, bathing his shaft in a rush of warmth.

"..."

His eyes were fully locked on her face. On her lips.

Eun Ha wrapped a dainty hand around his hilt. The way he hissed, as if her touch scorched him, made her spine tingle. She ran her hand up and down, in a deliberate slow motion.

The veins on his cock throbbed pleasantly against her palm.

Despite her best efforts to mentally deny it, Eun Ha loved holding Dae Ho's cock. It was such a… huge slab of man-meat. Thick and powerful. A heaven-sent tool to conquer women.

However, it was also his most sensitive part. His weakness. With just a flick of her wrist, pleasure contorted his body. With another well-timed twist of her hand, a gasp clawed through his throat.

His breathing was like puffs of vapor.

Eun Ha watched as his foreskin rolled all the way down, exposing the exquisite red crown. A pearl of pre-cum had seeped out, slicking her fingers in their upward pump. 'It looks so… good…'

She crawled deeper between his open legs, and leaned down. "Dae Ho…" Her face — her lush, plump limps — was so close to his dick that she could see the blazing lust in his eyes, barely held together by a chord of sanity.

"Auntie… are you teasing me?" Dae Ho growled, his smile spread uncomfortably across his face.

'Oops?'

It was not her intention. Eun Ha had just let herself go… a little. She brought his throbbing pole closer to her, and tapped her face lightly with it.

Her skin relished in the contact. It was warm — no, it was scalding hot.

Eun Ha dragged her lips across his pulsing rod, until they rode all the way up to his flared gland. She didn't guzzle it in right away, instead, she proceeded to jack off the bulbous tip with her lips, stroking it from left to right. 3

Her tongue flicked in and out intermittently to add to his pleasure.

Dae Ho hauled a deep breath in. His hands shot to her head, grabbing it from both sides and nudging it forward. The invitation was urgent, and Eun Ha had enough fun already. So she parted her lips, unfurled her tongue, and lowered her head down, until a noticeable bulge appeared on her neck.

Her gag reflex kicked in, but Eun Ha reigned it in before it could turn into a fit of coughs. "Ohhh…" Hearing his shuddering moan was all the motivation she needed to go wild.

His grip on her head relented, but still held firm, as if she was about to stop sucking this delicious cock anytime soon. 'Why… does this make me feel… so… damn… good?' She applied a gentle sucking motion, and her cheeks hollowed as a result.

A slurping, slimy sound rang out.

Her tongue swept all over the throbbing majesty rammed deep in her gullet. Eun Ha pulled away slightly, a cough slipping out as she did so.

An outpour of drool connected her face and the hilt of his cock in a messy, glimmering web. She didn't have time to catch her breath when his hands hastily pushed her back down, prompting his slicked member to skinny-dip back inside her throat.

Her eyes widened, but she immediately adapted and continued blowing him, her head bobbing up and down.

"Auntie…" Dae Ho's fingers sunk into her hair. His call was urgent — not that she needed that to know that his beautiful meat was about to splurge its cream down her esophagus.

As such, Eun Ha's bobbing accelerated, her drool clicking as Dae Ho's cockhead barged past her uvula at a pace that would have left most women a coughing mess on the floor.

The grip on her head tightened, and Eun Ha barely had a second to breathe before a rush of cum blasted its way down her throat in a steady, sticky torrent. His cock bulged, denoting that the second round was about to flood her stomach. She did her best to swallow and contain the explosion within the confines of her oral cavity, but Dae Ho's treat was more 'eruptive' than she initially thought.

What she didn't manage to gulp down, spilled out of the corners of her lips in thick streamlets, flowing down her chin before conjoining halfway through her neckline and inevitably finishing their course between her breasts.

Eun Ha's head was bereft of activity, as if — for that brief moment — her mind had transcended beyond mundane, unnecessary thoughts.

All thoughts but one.

Dae Ho's divine cock.

The warm semen pooled up in her stomach, compressing into a ball of pleasurable heat that radiated throughout her body.

'This is… amazing…'

She brought a thumb up to wipe off the white substance on her lips, scooping the leftover, trickling seed into a spoonful and jamming it all into her mouth.

He had drunk everything she 'offered' him earlier.

It was only natural she did the same. 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

A special thanks to Fairuz_Robbani for the review! May your dreams be blessed by the horny god. :D

COMMENT

23 comments

VOTE

Chapter 25: Bruises and Bitemarks

--

Please, if you can spare a few minutes, mind supporting this story here too?

https//series/605206/keep-it-in-the-family-secret-class/

https/discord.gg/JnncKYxHAg

--

The spike of ecstasy left me momentarily breathless. Its jolts of pleasure continued their path through my nerves, before slowly fading out.

Clarity returned. Enough for me to get my thoughts in order.

As usual, a simple — or what should have been one — conversation between us ended up snowballing into a sweaty, tangled mess of limbs and fluids.

It was not the first time. And if Eun Ha was anything like Mia, it wouldn't have been the last either.

Yeong Gu was cucking himself by neglecting this woman.

Better for me. He didn't deserve her.

"Dae Ho…"

Eun Ha's damp, tousled hair, heavy-lidded eyes, and flushed skin gave her this otherworldly, post-sex, erotic glow. A twitch in my lower area warned me that the cooldown was finished, but I swiftly stifled the urge.

"Auntie…" I stared at the streams of jizz between her perky breasts. "Let me get a few tiss—"

"No…" She shook her head, trembling a bit, eyes unfocused. "It's… fine…"

The way she said it alluded to the contrary. And the smile that suddenly came up on her face, slicked with man cream and drool, was quite off-putting.

Probably because she looked so zoned out that it freaked me a little. If she was still on cloud nine, it was about time she returned back to the ground.

I paddled over to her. "You can't go around like this." I said, watching the messy strands of hair sticking out all over her face. I reached a hand out, nuzzling her chin. I tilted her head left and right. "We just need to clean up your face a bit."

Eun Ha was a little flustered as I fussed over her appearance. "Dae Ho…" However, the meek smile adorning her face slowly thinned into a line. "Dae Ho?"

The sudden change in her tone caught me off guard.

I blinked. "Yes, Auntie?"

She placed her hand on my chest, fingers trailing up, until they skimmed across a fading bruise. A gift from Mia. 'Oh… I forgot about that…'

"Is that…?"

I couldn't pass it off as a simple bruise. The teeth marks, while faint, were evident. "Yes…" I admitted, placing my own hand over hers. "It's a hickey…"

"Oh…"

The response was quite muted. Her eyes swirled with a little bit of jealousy and a little bit of curiosity. I brought my thumb back to her chin and tilted it up. Her eyes locked onto mine, even though she desperately wanted to avert them, knowing how vulnerable and see-through they were.

"Would you like to try?"

Surprise flickered on her face.

"You want me to… to bite you?"

"It's not a bite." I shook my finger at her.

She tilted her head in a very cutesy fashion. "It's not?"

"It's a love bite, Auntie." I explained scholarly, smiling at the way a rosy color flashed across her cheeks. "And they're easily distinguishable."

She nodded, hanging on every word that came out of my lips.

At her silence, I continued. "A bite is an action meant to willingly hurt someone." I nudged her chin forward, prompting her lips to get dangerously close to mine. "A love bite is an expression of… passion. A token of love… or, in some cases, possession. Now… which type of mark do you want to leave on me, Auntie?" I cocked my head to the side, exposing my neck.

"D-Dae Ho… is it really fine?" Eun Ha bit her bottom lip. "I don't want to hurt you." 4

"The pain is temporary. The memory is forever." I urged her in a soft voice. "Come on now… I would eagerly leave one on you, but it would be quite suspicious. Not so much for me considering that I'm not married."

She gulped, mentally preparing herself before she straightened her back and placed her hands on my shoulders. I held the back of her head, as a sign of invitation, and guided her down.

Soft lips touched the skin of my neck, right on the opposite side of Mia's signature. It was a little above my collarbone. Any higher than that, and I'd be hard-pressed to hide it. 1

"Now you bite and suck." I advised her. "Not too hard. You don't want to rip a chunk of flesh off…"

Eun Ha slowly spread her lips apart, brushing her teeth against my skin. Her tongue instinctively rolled out, circling it around my neck in some sort of preparatory ritual.

Then, she applied a little pressure to her jaw, and her teeth seized a nub of flesh. She bit into it, sucking and licking, just as I had instructed her to do. "Harder, Auntie. Don't be afraid."

After enough encouragement, Eun Ha sank her teeth into my neck properly, like a very clumsy vampire. "My little vampire…" I couldn't help but call out, chuckling a bit when she pulled away, an uncharacteristic pout on her lips.

"First a baby, now a vampire…" She smiled, shaking her head in exasperation.

"Hm. A baby vampire. You need constant attention, lullabies, and virgin blood."

She burst into a peal of laughter. "Oh, Dae Ho…"

"So, how is it?" I asked, leaning back a little and touching the wet, twinging bruise on my neck. I couldn't see it, but if her proud look was anything to go by, then it must have been a success. "Not bad for your first time?"

Eun Ha's smile was a little shy as she tapped a finger against her lips. An earnest light flashed past her eyes. "Umh… can I— "

I immediately interrupted her. "No. You can't cover me in bites, Auntie."

"..."

?? POV:

The room was darker than usual, as if closed off from space and time. It was a whole different world, or, according to the owner… a sanctuary. The air was stale, a consequence of the completely barricaded windows. It was out of choice, not of circumstance. 2

'Hello everyone! This is my first video, and I'm Dae Ho, an aspiring football player, and today…' A pause, in which only the slight humming of the computer's overworking fan sounded out. 'I'll be attempting to break the world record for crossbar volleys done in one minute.'

The rush of a sigh echoed off.

Sprawled on a chair was the sole occupant of the room. A girl, who looked younger than she was, was laser-focused on the video taking over the full screen of her monitor.

A pitch. A young man. And a ball.

The camera was a bit shaky, but the filming encapsulated all the important details.

'The highest count recorded so far is 7.'

She let his words seep out of the speakers and trickle into her ears, like drops of honey. "Dae Ho…" She said his name, rolling it around her tongue, tasting its essence. She raised her knees up and wrapped her arms around them.

It was not her first time watching the video. Nor the second, or the third… or the hundredth. The first time it came out, she had gone a whole day watching it, analyzing it, memorizing every line, and falling in love with each curve of his smile. 4

At some point, the video ended.

"Huh?"

A stab of panic twisted her face. She tucked a thumb into her mouth, between her teeth, and started chewing it.

Her other hand, in the meanwhile, clumsily grabbed the mouse, and the cursor hastily moved the red line back to the start.

She slammed the spacebar. 1

'Hello everyone! This is my first video, and I'm Dae Ho, an aspiring football player, and today…'

The impatient frown melted off, exposing a beautiful, relieved smile. 1

Just hearing the low, confident baritone of his voice eased her mind. The chewing tapered off, and after heaving a deep breath, she pulled her thumb out.

The hours passed, with Dae Ho's video constantly in loop.

Eventually, a weak knocking disturbed the dark peace of her room.

"D-D-Dear… lunch is ready…" A voice, quite timidly, announced from beyond the door.

A surge of sizzling heat bubbled in her chest, and spilled out of her mouth in the form of a growl. "Shut. The. Fuck. Up!" She reached a hand out, grabbed an empty glass nearby, and hurled it at the door. 4

The impact shattered it, sending a volley of shards barrelling to the floor.

And then she heard it. The hurried pitter-patter of footsteps scurrying away. The sound brought her immense satisfaction. "And don't you dare call me 'dear', you bitch!" She added as an afterthought. 1

'The highest count recorded so far is 7.'

Dae Ho's voice snapped her eyes back to the monitor, where he proceeded to show off his magic in a way that left her starry-eyed.

The tension in her muscles slowly came undone, and she sunk further into her gaming chair, legs raised and chin resting on her knees.

"The editing sure leaves to be desired though…" She mumbled, eyes narrowing as the cursor moved around, clicking 'show more' on the description of the video.

And after a quick scan, she found a way to contact him. 3

"Yes! Yes! Yes!" She laughed, rocking her body in a giddy little dance that made the wheels of her chair spin. She spread her legs out and hopped off.

Her phone was charging on the bedside table. She lunged for it, unplugging the wire, and flopped on her bed with a happy bounce. With a swift movement of her finger, she unlocked the screen, revealing an image of Dae Ho as her home screen picture. 4

It was a screenshot from the video, and cropped to increase the size of his face, in a way that occupied the entirety of her screen. She hugged her phone with a muffled squeal of joy, her feet kicking the air in her exuberant display of affection.

She opened up her KakaoStory, found his profile, and immediately began typing a message. 7

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

Thank you Yuri_is_Ntr, Alexandre_Pinheiro, and ItIswhatItIs for the reviews! :)

COMMENT

35 comments

VOTE

Chapter 26: In Regards to The Latest Chapter of SC...

First of all, sorry. I'm actually going to post the next chapter within the next 10-20 minutes. If you're from the future, then I'm not apologizing to you since you didn't have to wait. Hmpf! 4

— Beware, spoilers lay ahead —

Alright. Let's be serious. I want to take the opportunity to address this issue and clarify a couple of things. Yes, the last chapter of Secret Class.

Dae Ho wants to take revenge. Scary.

I'm sorry but I feel like it was kinda out of nowhere. And absolutely meaningless as well. It's a pornwha. You don't need to justify your main character's rapist action as some sort of non-foreshadowed plot twist. 1

So, you're telling me that Dae Ho is not actually a retard but a cunning, smart, revenge-driven guy who's been pretending to be clueless and stupid the whole time? I would have accepted it if the author dropped hints here and there, but right from the start, Dae Ho has behaved like a retard... 8

Even when he was alone. Whenever the chapter was from his point of view, we had access to his thoughts and monologues. Remember when he sniffed Yu Hee's panties? There was no need for him to do that if he wasn't a 'retard'. Many of the things he did in the manhwa, in fact, were unnecessary if, and let me emphasize that, IF, he wasn't an idiot. 2

Besides, it was Eun Ha who actually approached him first, wasn't she?

So yeah, in this story, Dae Ho was actually true to his initial design, and was a mentally-challenged kid before Jair took over. Sorry, but that won't change.

Moving on.

The death of Dae Ho's parents. Yes, that is kinda fishy. And Yeong Gu is definitely behind it.

Well, regardless of what happens in the pornhwa, it shouldn't matter to us. Why? Because I've already thought out the ending, the reason behind his parents' death, and Yeong Gu's involvement in all of this. (•́ ૩•̀) *

Anyway. The poll has come to an end. Here is the end result. 2

Total votes: 138

Yes (104 votes)

No (34 votes)

I'm sorry, but there'll be no crossover. I 'might' make a poll again in the future, but only if highly requested. And since Viral Hit and Martial Arts, in general, have not received a lot of support, perhaps we could... I don't know... add another pornhwa in the mix? 15

We shall see. Anyway, thank you for reading, and sorry for this little rant.

Next chapter coming soon!

Ja ne! 2

COMMENT

7 comments

VOTE

Chapter 27: Hello, I'm Tifa! 5

I stared at myself in the bedroom mirror, not to preen my handsome appearance, but to analyze the extent of Eun Ha's hickey. On one side I had Mia's signature in a faint, fading purple ink, while on the other, Eun Ha's reddening stamp was still quite vivid.

As long as I was careful, no one would notice. Well, that required me not to get naked with Mia before the bruises faded completely.

Which, frankly, should not take more than a couple of days. My healing factor was also bordering on being supernatural. If one day, a long-lost, smoking hot, cousin were to barge into my life, claiming to be some superpowered alien from a distant cluster of galaxies, I'd totally believe them! 1

Yes, perhaps it was an embellished view of my situation, but this body couldn't be regarded with normal standards. At this point, I was willing to believe anything.

I wondered if my parents had a similar constitution, or if I was the only anomaly in this world.

Thinking about them left a bitter taste in my mouth.

The memories were diluted. I vaguely remembered my father's face, or my mother's. Everything was hidden behind a flash of light or a blurry filter. Father was an academic, a man who sought opportunities. He was deeply entangled with Yeong Gu; they had known each other for a long time.

Yet... something was very wrong...

A lance of pain stabbed my head. I staggered back, until my legs hit the bed and I fell down on it. The soft cushion helped me relax a little, and gradually, the sudden headache tapered off.

I breathed in and out, uncoiling the tension from my muscles.

"What… just happened…"

I stared at my hands. They were trembling. My heartbeat had skyrocketed too, pulsing with such ominous power that, for a brief moment, I thought I was about to die, again.

Thankfully, the trembling came to a stop, and my body was back to its optimal condition.

'That's very concerning…'

A chirping melody lit up the screen of my smartphone. I ran a hand over my face, organizing my thoughts. Memories of the World Cup flashed through my mind, but I promptly waved them off. 2

I rolled around, stretched a hand to grab the phone, and rolled back around.

It was a notification from my KakaoStory. It was the mainstream social media platform Koreans used. I rarely logged in, to be honest. And the only reason I made an account there was because I wanted to link it to my NewTube channel.

I opened up the notification, noticing a somewhat familiar name.

'Lil' Tifa.'

There was no profile picture.

But the string of text that appeared as soon as the chat overtook my screen was quite eye-catching.

— Lil'Tifa: Hiii, I'm Tifa! I'm sorry if this is random (｡‿｡) but I saw your video on NewTube! Omg, it was soooo good! I loved it! You probably don't know me, but I'm the one who posted that video about you. I'm sorry if I did it without your consent. I didn't make any money off of it. If you want, I can take it down (=ェ=)

Oh… so she was 'TifaFootballUwU'. 1

She was partly the reason why I started this NewTube channel. I was quite surprised she didn't monetize it. Back when I played professionally, there were many channels that monetized clips and highlights of me.

I clicked on the text bar, and the digital keyboard immediately showed up.

I started typing.

— Dae Ho: Hello. Thank you for reaching out, and thank you for your kind words. I appreciate your honesty, but there's no need to take it down. That video you posted was the sole reason my channel got so many subscribers in the first place.

She had, after all, updated the description of that video with the link to my channel. I benefited a lot from it. In fact, my channel had already broken through 10,000 subscribers, which reminded me that I had to upload new content soon.

This girl was surprisingly kind. Not everyone would have contacted me to simply apologize. Hmm. Was she even a girl to begin with? I was aware that the internet could be a cesspit of shady people, and among them, guys who disguised themselves as girls. 5

Tifa, who was online, immediately began to type.

— Lil'Tifa: Wheew! I thought you'd be angry(⸝⸝⸝⸝⸝⸝)But really, you're so good, and so nice too! 1

— Lil'Tifa: Umh…

— Lil'Tifa: Can I ask you something?

— Dae Ho: Sure

— Lil'Tifa: Are you by any chance looking for an editor? I saw your video, and it's well done, but the editing is… amateurish. If you want to make it big on NewTube, you need a good editor. And I'm reaaaally good haha (๑ᵕ) I promise

I was a bit taken aback, but there was truth in her words. I knew how to do basic things with a computer, but editing wasn't something I ever saw the need to learn. Except that I wanted to either ask Go Bong, or perhaps even Su Ah.

The other issue was that I didn't have enough money to hire an editor, let alone a self-proclaimed 'good' one.

— Dae Ho: I'm flattered, but I have to refuse.

— Lil'Tifa: Huh? Why????????

— Lil'Tifa: Wait… you don't believe me, do you? Let me send you a few clips I've edited!!

I was about to type back a response when a bunch of videos popped up in the chat, barely taking a few seconds to load before they were ready to be played.

'Well… watching them wouldn't hurt…'

Out of curiosity, I tapped on the first video.

It was a well-put-together compilation of clips from famous football players. It had a catchy background melody, and it wasn't particularly loud either. It was just enough to make it immersive without being annoying. 2

The second video was a very pleasing to watch, albeit short, clip of anime characters. The editing was very smooth, with incredible transitions, bursts of light, and bouncy effects.

The third and last video was probably the most striking I had seen so far.

It was a kinetic typography lyrics video of a k-pop song.

I didn't know what was the benchmark that distinguished a good editor from a bad one. The videos edited by Tifa were really great, but perhaps it was not that good in the eyes of a professional editor?

Regardless, there was no way I could pool up enough money to pay her, even if I asked Mia — which I had no intention of doing.

I decided to be honest.

— Dae Ho: You're really talented, Tifa. The edits are wonderful. The problem is that, at the moment, I don't have enough money to pay for your work. Perhaps we can collaborate in the future? I'm definitely interested in hiring your talent.

— Lil'Tifa: Awww, thank you!! (-*)ノ

— Lil'Tifa: And I'm willing to do it for free!! Free of charge!!

I stared at the chat, speechless.

There was no way someone would be willing to work for free, especially when said 'someone' was a random stranger. It made me wary that she — or, potentially, he — had bad intentions. 1

— Dae Ho: I would feel really bad if I didn't pay you…

— Lil'Tifa: Please! Give me a chance! Pleaseee! And if you want you can pay me when your channel generates enough revenue.

Probably sensing my discomfort, she immediately continued.

— Lil'Tifa: I saw you play the other day. It was only for a short while, but it's undeniable that you're talented! I have this gut feeling that one day you'll play for the big teams, and it might be a little selfish of me, but I'd really like to know you, help you, and share some of your glory. With your skills and my edits, the whole country will bow down to your talent.

— Lil'Tifa: Please, don't deny me this opportunity…

I heaved a deep sigh. It was not as if I needed her to be scouted by good teams, but it was also true that with her help, the channel would have smooth sailing. More views. More revenue. More attention.

And, inevitably, more opportunities.

After a whole minute of indecision, in which Tifa started typing and deleting constantly, I finally replied.

— Dae Ho: Alright, since you're so eager, I guess there's no harm in cooperating. I feel a bit guilty for not paying you, but I'm confident that the channel has a good future ahead. And with your help, we'll get there soon.

— Lil'Tifa: Yes! I won't disappoint you! ( ‿ )

Tifa's POV: 2

A cheer of unbridled joy burst out of Tifa's lips. She rolled around her bed, left to right, right to left, squealing and giggling. She held her phone tightly against her chest, as if it were her most precious treasure.

"He said yes!"

In her mind, Tifa had already drawn their entire future together.

It'd start with their first meeting, where it'd be love at first sight. They'd get googly-eyed, blush, and be really awkward. But it was fine! Because they'd get past that stage and become intimate. 17

They'd hold hands. Hug. And share a kiss on a moonlit balcony. He'd tell her she was the most important person in his life, and she'd cry, because no one had ever told her such a beautiful thing. 4

He'd invite her to a fancy restaurant. He'd go on his knees, and with the most awkward speech ever, he'd propose to her, and she'd say yes!

And then they'd get married.

They'd have a beautiful kid. No, two kids. No, they'd have at least ten children! 7

Nevermind. Make it eleven. A whole football team for their daddy Dae Ho to coach. 4

Daddy Dae Ho.

It sounded so good!

"Haha…" Tifa blushed madly, eyes glowing with pink hearts. "Hahahaha!" 7

She stared at the chat, heaving a dreamy sigh as she did so.

— Lil'Tifa: We'll see each other soon, yes? 1

She tucked her thumb between her teeth and started nibbling it anxiously.

— Dae Ho: Yes, I have a few ideas that might work out, but I'd like to get your opinion on them first. I'm not particularly acquainted with NewTube and what's currently popular. Having your input would definitely be of help.

— Lil'Tifa: Don't worry, I'll teach you everything you need to know!

— Dae Ho: Thank you. I appreciate it, really.

— Lil'Tifa: Hehe, no problem!

Tifa released her thumb and stared at the ceiling, an eager smile adorning her face. It was so eager, in fact, that it stretched from ear to ear. 1

She brought her phone up to her face, zoomed in on Dae Ho's profile picture, and with her other hand, she slithered it down, between her writhing thighs.

"Good things are worth waiting for, but for you, I'll make an exception. I'll go and get you myself." 2

COMMENT

26 comments

VOTE

Chapter 28: Come Here, Piggy, Piggy!

--

'Tis important. Please read me.

I'll make it really short. I don't think I'll be turning this story into a crossover. However, I want to make it up to you in a different way. I want to start a second fanfiction (which I will not publish right away. I'll be writing it at my pace) and I need suggestions. So to make sure everyone's happy, here's what we're going to do.

I want you to recommend me some good pornwhas in the comments. Only one per comment, please (it's to avoid duplicates) 76

I'll choose the five most liked recommendations. So if you see someone who has already recommended the work you had in mind, support that recommendation with a like. 2

And lastly, I'll eventually put them in a poll for you to vote.

Thank you.

On with the chapter!

--

Tifa's POV:

Tifa shuffled her bare legs off the edge of her bed. Her panties were wet and uncomfortable. She slowly pushed herself up and, with an awkward gait, headed to the switch next to the door.

With a flick, the lights turned on. She immediately recoiled, eyes squeezing shut. She rubbed them, giving them enough time to adjust to the brightness of the room. 'That bitch is not wrong… I should start going out more…'

Tifa huffed an irritable sigh, though as she recalled her chat with Dae Ho, a silly grin spread across her face. 'He sounds like a good guy…' Of course, a 10-minute chat with someone she didn't know was not a reliable source to draw up a personality test from.

But Tifa had a very big heart, and she was willing to trust her gut feeling that Dae Ho was 'the one'.

Thinking about him, a stab of panic distorted her face.

She hurried over to the body-sized mirror hanging on the wall and inspected herself under the flickering light.

Dark eyes stared back at her through the reflection. They were crowned by sweepy, velvety eyelashes. She was short, barely an inch past 5 feet. 'Guys like short girls, right?' 4

Her skin was pale, almost ghostly so, and the color would have been off-putting if not for its unblemished, delicate beauty.

If ghosts held beauty pageants, she'd definitely claim the first place.

Tifa ran her fingers along the rounded, slim contour of her face. They skimmed across the mole right underneath her left eye, moving up, until they curled around a lock of hair. A rich brown color, like mahogany. It fell down her shoulders in silky threads, each strand an earthly shade blessed by nature.

Her nose was small, with a slightly upturned tip.

Her lips? Slim, rosy, and delicate, like rose petals.

More than a ghost, perhaps, she looked like the spirit of a sakura tree.

The clothes she was wearing were baggy and very unflattering. She always chose comfort over style. Who was she supposed to impress anyway? 3

Well, that was 'before' she saw Dae Ho.

Now she wanted to dress up, style her hair, and behave like a girl that hadn't locked herself up in her own world, who hadn't lost touch with reality.

'First impressions are important… and my first impression has to be the best.'

Tifa bit her thumb nervously, her feet dragging her to her closet, where she fumbled around for clothes. Decent clothes. She had a few frilly things that she used to wear in middle school.

High school, on the other hand, was the dawn of moody, all-dark, cringe clothes. Thinking about that period still made her grimace.

"I need to revamp all of this." She lamented. "I have no clothes…"

At least, no clothes pretty enough to put a straight, heart-shaped arrow through Dae Ho's chest.

She balled her hands into fists, swung the door open, and yelled. "Heeeeey!" The echo of her voice was carried through the entire house. "Psst! Psst! Come here, piggy, piggy."

'That dumb hoe better not be sleeping…'

Just as Tifa was about to yell again, the urgent footfalls of someone clumsily running rang out across the hallway. However, unlike the normal stride of a human, her mother's had, oddly enough, two added 'thumps'.

And when she finally came into view, the mystery was solved.

Tifa's mother was not walking — she was trotting like an animal, hands and feet slamming on the floor as she struggled to gallop. 20

"Ohhh." Tifa made a very cute expression as she stared at her mother, Min-Jun, dog-trot up to her, head low and face hidden by her curtain of hair. A cat-like smile developed across Tifa's face. She blinked, tilting her head. "... you're late."

"I'm… I'm s—"

"I didn't know pigs could talk."

"..."

"I said… I didn't know pigs could talk." Tifa's face darkened.

"Oink… oink…" A sob tore through Min-Jun's throat as she grunted out the humiliating sounds. "... oink… oink…" 18

"I need money, ASAP." Tifa stared at her nails, wondering if a manicure would add more points to her charm. Her nails looked more like that of a girl than a woman. They were short, clean, and perfectly trimmed.

Min-Jun bit her bottom lip.

"Don't force me to put a leash on you, again." Tifa crossed her arms, foot tapping impatiently. "Last time it was embarrassing enough for the neighbors to call the police, we wouldn't that to happen again, right? You don't want them to know what you did, right?"

"... oink… oink…" Min-Jun hesitantly reached a hand between her cleavage and pulled out a wad of cash. 100,000 KRW. It was all she had left after Tifa took control of the household's finances.

Min-Jun ground her teeth, but didn't utter a word. Except that she did the mistake of letting her grudge and hatred seep out of her eyes. Tifa, naturally, caught that and frowned. "I don't like those eyes. I wonder if I should carve them out…"

Silence. Min-Jun hunched her shoulders and lowered her head.

"You deserve punishment, don't you? You agree with me, right moooom?"

"... oink oink…"

"Hahaha! So you do!" Tifa clapped her hands animatedly as she bounced her heels up and down. "Actually… you know what? I'm in a good mood today. I'm not going to punish you… I'm going to reward you."

Min-Jun cried out, grunting, trembling, and silently seething in her despair.

Because she knew. She knew that a 'reward' could be worse than any punishment.

"Lift your head, pig."

"..." Min-Jun begrudgingly complied and tilted her chin up. The strands of hair parted in an S-curl fringe, exposing her wet, bloodshot eyes. She used to be beautiful. Now all that was left was its ghost on that broken visage.

However, that wasn't the only peculiarity about her.

In fact, a thin, faded scar ran diagonally across Min-Jun's face. From her left eyebrow to her right cheek. It was a nasty reminder of what her diabolic daughter could do when Min-Jun attempted to seize control of the house. 10

Tifa slipped her thumbs inside the waistband of her shorts and tugged everything down. "I played with myself earlier. Just a little. But, ah, the bathroom is so far away, and I'm quite tired. So…" Her underwear slid down her ankles. "... why don't you clean me yourself? Surely, a filthy animal such as you will enjoy it. Am I wrong?" 6

"..."

Min-Jun stared in horror at the wet, glimmering trails that ran down her pale thighs. Revulsion contorted her face. Her throat burned as bile crept up, but she held it back down. She had to.

Tifa sighed, genuinely vexed at her mother. "Mom? Don't let me count to five."

"..."

Min-Jun crammed her eyes shut as she, in one rusted, unwilling motion of the neck, tucked her face between her daughter's thighs, and stuck her tongue out.

"You dirty bitch." Tifa grabbed her by the hair and slammed her face right into her cunt. "Make sure to lap everything up. That'll be your lunch." 20

"I need a day of rest after coming back from my business trip…" Yeong Gu sighed. "My body really isn't the same as it was during my youth."

At his words, I expected Eun Ha to show her support, but I was wrong. She would, occasionally, and not-so-secretly, glance at me. The earnestness in her gaze was held back by a touch of shyness. She reminded me of a high school girl who didn't know what to make of her budding feelings.

"Mom, can we eat anything other than meat, like vegetables for once?" Su Ah complained. "I don't want to get fat."

Mia, who was next to me, was offended. She scoffed, smirking. "You're sick. Meat is the best. Ain't that right, Dae Ho?" She winked at me, to which I smiled with an exasperated shake of my head. "Mom, let's cook some sirloin steak."

"Unnie, aren't you worried?" Su Ah asked in a condescending tone. "Won't it be a problem if your ass keeps getting bigger?"

Mia turned her nose up, arrogantly. "Do you really think my ass looks that big? South American women's asses are twice as big as mine." 4

Ah, I kinda wanted to deny that, but she was not wrong.

I sensed someone staring at me, so I turned towards the source. Eun Ha seemed deeply bothered by Mia and Su Ah's conversation. And it could be seen by the way she rubbed her hips while giving me this puppy stare.

'Don't tell me she's also worried about the size of her butt?'

"Dae Ho!"

I snapped my eyes back to Mia, who was looking at me with a challenging grin. "You're a man, right?"

"A man? How dare you." I held a hand to my chest, insulted. "I identify myself as an attack helicopter." 16

"..."

"..."

Both Mia and Su Ah stared at me with blank expressions.

Yeong Gu, on the other hand, nearly choked on his chopstickful of rice.

I sighed. "Alright. Alright. Yes, I'm a man."

'You more than anyone else should know this.'

"Then, what do you think about girls with big butts? Be honest!" 2

"..." I blinked. 'Seriously?'

Whereas Eun Ha would usually intervene and wave off this odd conversation, right now her eyes were trained on me. And in all of this, Yeong Gu continued eating without a care in the world.

"Why are you involving him in this anyway?" Su Ah pointed out, holding an accusing chopstick in Mia's direction.

"B-Because he's the only man here…" Mia glanced at her father before aptly correcting herself. "... around our age."

I coughed, immediately garnering both Eun Ha and Mia's attention. "I believe, as a man, and as a non-contributing member of society, that, under any circumstance, this question should be regarded under the light of someone more experienced, like Uncle Yeong Gu."

I passed the hot potato to him. 1

Yeong Gu blinked. "Huh?" An awkward smile flashed across his face. "Aha, I don't know…" Talking about women in a 'sexual' light in front of his daughters was not exactly part of his ideal lunch. "Honey, what do you think?"

Eun Ha stared at me, a faint blush on her cheeks.

And so the question was right back at me. The problem was that now Yeong Gu was also paying a lot of attention to what I was about to say.

Yeah. No way I was going to choose a side on the matter.

I expertly redirected Eun Ha's stare towards Mia, who blinked in surprise, and turned her head to stare at Su Ah, the source of this chaos.

'Well played, Mia.'

"Oh, whatever." Su Ah rolled her eyes. "Forget about it. 3

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

Thank you Emperio for the review. Je t'aime aussi!

COMMENT

62 comments

VOTE

Chapter 29: Do Not Fall in Love With People Like Me

--

Y'all hating on poor, sweet Tifa. What if I were to tell you that...

... you'll totally fall in love with her? 33

(:

--

That same morning, I had my first haircut in this new 'reality'. I've never been fond of Dae Ho's hairstyle. Not to mention, my fringes were growing a little too long for my tastes. The tips started touching my eyes, and I had to constantly move them away. 2

I opted for a simple hairstyle. An undercut with a fade. The hair on top was trimmed and then softened with hair oil. A few curls fell over my forehead, but it'd take a while before they grew back to their original length. 3

Eun Ha and Mia's reactions to it were a sight to behold. Eun Ha did her best not to stare, while Mia openly stared with a suggestive smirk. Perhaps they never thought that 'Dae Ho' could dress up so well, or that 'he' would look so different with a new hairstyle.

Well, that was partly due to my workout as well.

The results were incredible. My chest, arms, legs, and abs. All the targeted areas had grown stronger and more sculpted. And along with them, my face underwent a glow-up too. 5

"Where are you going?" Eun Ha asked, gloved hands busy tending to the plants. A faint blush tinted her cheeks in a lovely pink. I was wearing a slim, black shirt that flattered my toned body. 1

Her eyes did their best not to fall any lower than my neckline.

A futile struggle.

I smiled and pointed at the ball in my arms. "Gonna record a new video for my channel."

"Channel?" She blinked, tilting her head in puzzlement. "A NewTube channel?"

"Yes." I shrugged. "It's something Mia and I started. It's doing quite well."

A beautiful smile blossomed on her face. "That's amazing, Dae Ho!" Her full interest was in 'me' rather than my body. "What is it about? And what is it called?"

"It's about football." From the bewildered look on her face, I could infer that she had never expected that to be the main theme. I chuckled and continued. "And our channel is called DaemiaTV. We have only one video out at the moment, but the views are steadily rising, which is why we need to pump more out, to strike while the iron is hot."

A fire burned in her eyes. "I see." She clenched a hand into a fist, pumping it up in determination. "I'll make sure to support you!"

'Well, the channel is just a means to an end.'

"Haha, thank, thank you." I dipped my head with an overdramatic wave of my arm. "Since I have your blessings, it would be a crime not to give my all and make sure you're properly entertained on those lonely nights when Uncle Yeong Gu is not at home."

The blush on her cheeks intensified a little, her luscious lips puckering into a pout. "Don't say that…"

I apologized. "Alright, my bad. Though you can't always be cleaning and working." I said with a warm smile, making my over to her crouched form. I nuzzled her chin with a finger, cocking it up. Then I leaned my head down and planted a kiss on the crown of her head. She froze, stunned. "If I had any say about what goes on in this house, you'd be pampered, loved, and taken care of without having to ever lift a finger. Your worth isn't measured in gold or beauty. It's the accumulation of the time and love you gave me, and everyone else." 3

"D-Dae Ho…"

She leaned into my touch, eyes turning a little watery. The heat on her cheeks spread down to her neck. Her breathing accelerated as she stared at me with an almost predatory haze in her purple eyes. Though, weirdly enough, that look was instantly gone the moment she averted her gaze.

"... thank you…" She muttered.

I was left speechless. "I speak nothing but the truth… sometimes."

She laughed.

"Alright. I gotta go. Don't want to distract you. Though seriously, make sure to rest a bit. There's nothing wrong in being a couch potato… like Mia."

I tapped her nose, and the way she blinked and stared at me was so cute and sweet that it was like a full-on injection of sugar straight into my heart. I coughed, schooled my expression, and made my way out. 1

…

I tugged at the collar of my shirt. Wearing a black one was not a good idea. The sun's glares were intense, and the color absorbed almost all of it. I stared at the ball spinning on my finger.

Mia was resting, and I didn't need her for this particular video.

It was something I had seen many do in my past life, and there were many that did it in this reality as well. Tutorials.

I've never taught anyone how to play football, it was instinctive to me. Not something you could simply teach someone who was not talented. Regardless, I would do my best to be clear and concise when explaining what to do, how to do it, and why to do it.

I would start with shooting. Different kinds of shots and the proper positioning for taking them.

Then I'd branch out into skills. Flashy skills. The kind you wouldn't be able to perform in a pro match, but still pleasing to watch. The list went on and on. For a while, I had enough content to last me a couple of months, depending on how frequently I released them.

As I was walking, lost in thoughts, I barely noticed a bike rounding up the corner and nearly slamming into me. Luckily, I had enough reflex and spatial awareness to avoid the incoming impact by quickly stepping to the side.

The woman on the bike promptly halted before she lost her balance. "Dae Ho?" The surprise in her voice threw me off for a bit before its familiarity dawned on me.

Yu Hee Han. 3

She was panting, pearls of sweat glistening while tracing down her pale yet slightly flushed skin. Her white sundress fluttered. Her hair, tucked under a straw hat, was also teased by the sweeping breeze.

"Oh, hey there." I greeted her pleasantly. "Sorry about that, I was distracted."

Yu Hee blinked, then her eyes — just like Eun Ha's — roved over my bulging chest, before they slowly trailed up, drinking in high cheekbones and perfectly-styled hair. "I-It's fine…" She smiled awkwardly. "I was distracted too…"

And as she said so, she couldn't help but keep staring at the way the black fabric of my shirt clung to my body, outlining my pectorals and my flat, toned belly. I had to admit that buying that shirt was definitely a wise purchase.

Both Eun Ha and Mia shared Yu Hee's 'enthusiasm' in undressing me with their eyes. Though Eun Ha was very subtle about it, for a good reason too. Mia, as per usual, didn't have any inhibitions when it came to showing her appreciation for my body.

Yu Hee, on the other hand, didn't know what to make of it. She tried to be subtle, then failed, and when she realized that, she hastily averted her gaze. However, her eyes continued stealing glances, bottom lip caught between her teeth.

"It's hot, right?"

"Uhhh?"

Yu Hee's eyes went wide as she squawked out incoherent noises.

I smirked, which prompted the blush on her face to glow even brighter. "The weather." I said, laughing a bit. "It's very hot, isn't it?"

"Y-Yes… haha…" She scratched her cheek.

"Well, I won't hold you off anymore. I'm sure you have places to be. Send my greetings to Go Bong, and tell him that I'm still waiting for his response." With that being said, I gave her one last smile before I walked past her.

However…

"D-Dae Ho, wait!" Yu Hee turned around sharply. "I don't have anything to do right now… in fact, I'm going back home."

I raised one eyebrow at her. 'She's dropping some sort of hint here…'

She stared at the ball in my hand. "Are you going to play football?"

"Yes, there's a pitch nearby. That's where I usually hang out for some quick plays."

"Umh…"

"You want to come with me?"

"Can I?" Yu Hee huffed out a sigh of relief. "I'd really like to see you play."

"Of course. Though I won't be 'only' playing." I shrugged.

… which reminded me, I had to contact Tifa after the video was done. We did agree to bounce ideas off of each other, after all. A part of me was really curious as to what she looked like. Women in this world were, on average, prettier than those in my world.

"What else are you going to do?" Yu Hee asked as she turned her bike around and paddled forward, until she was right next to me.

I continued walking, with Yu Hee paddling at a slow pace.

"I'll explain it to you once we get there. Hm. I might even need your help, in fact." Well, actually, not really. I could do everything on my own, though having another set of hands would definitely speed up the process.

"Oh, how mysterious." Yu Hee smiled, bringing one hand up to stop her long tresses from dancing to the breeze's tune.

"I know, right?" I turned to her, a playful glint in my eyes. "You're warned though, if you keep hanging out with me, you'll eventually fall in love with me."

She tilted her head, smile widening in a secret and earnest way. "And what if I do?"

I bore my eyes into hers, deep and penetrating. "Do not fall in love with people like me." I repeated, a little more serious right now. "I will take you to museums, and parks, and monuments, and kiss you in every beautiful place, so that you can never go back to them without tasting me like blood in your mouth. I will destroy you in the most beautiful way possible. And when I leave, you'll finally understand, why storms are named after people." 13

"..."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

Thank you lostItzProdigy for the review! Appreciate it! :)

COMMENT

15 comments

VOTE

Chapter 30: Sunpie

--

Alright, fellas. The poll is here! You can vote up to 2 manhwas. So choose carefully... or not...

For those of you who don't know. I've made a list of the five most liked pornwha recommendations in the previous chapter to make a fanfiction of. And here's the poll to decide who's gonna win./nnn

I know you can't copy & paste the link, but it's short anyway. Just type ' then '/' and finally 'nnn' 3

P.S: The poll will stay up for one week or so.

On with the chapter!

--

Yu Hee stayed quiet throughout the entire journey to the pitch. Okay, I may have exaggerated a little bit by saying that, but it was her fault for giving me ammo when she knew that I was holding a gun.

How was I supposed to know that she'd blush so hard, look away, and nearly trip down on the sidewalk? Alright. Perhaps I sort of knew what kind of reaction she'd have, but the opportunity to tease her was too good to pass on.

Thankfully, the pitch was not far from our meeting point, so we got there in a couple of minutes. Minutes of awkward silence.

I saw a bunch of guys already occupying one half of the field from the distance. Good. If they were using all of it, I might have had to challenge them for its ownership.

Yu Hee climbed down her bike and put it into a bike stand, where she proceeded to lock it for safety.

Once she was done, we slipped through a hole in the broken fence and stepped into the field. Yu Hee was a bit apprehensive as she did so. "Don't worry about it. It's an abandoned football pitch. It has been for many years." I said.

Probably a bad way to comfort her — I didn't want her to think that it was fine to sneak into abandoned places, but eh, whatever happened, I'd just roll with it.

"Hm. Is that so?" Yu Hee had a thoughtful frown on her face. I had to admit that she looked extremely cute.

I dropped the ball on the grass, one foot resting on top of it.

"Have you ever played football, Yu Hee?" I asked casually.

She tapped her chin, frown deepening. "Uhh I don't think I have…" And then she smiled, hands clasped behind her back. "And even if I tried, I don't think I'd be any good. Come on now, Dae Ho. Last time, you told me you're 'quite' good. You've got to prove it now."

There was a faint blush on her face. Whether it was due to the temperature or something else, I didn't know.

Still, I accepted the challenge.

"Oh… and I will." I said smugly, tugging at the invisible lapels of my invisible jacket. "My skills are so good that they'll turn you into a bad girl."

"That doesn't make sense!" Yu Hee chuckled behind a hand, cheeks rosy.

"Why are you in a constant state of blushing?"

"I'm not…" She denied, weakly.

I stared at her.

She stared back at me, her blushing growing a little brighter.

Knowing that there was no way she could win this argument, she snapped her head to the side, hiding her face. "I'm not…"

"Hmm." I tickled her side, which prompted her to squeak out a series of indignant and very unladylike noises. "Wow… I barely touched you."

"..."

Yu Hee looked at me with faux resentment. "D-Don't do that, Dae Ho."

"I can't have you looking away when I'm about to bedazzle you."

She bit the corner of her lips as she smoothed over her expression. "What are you going to show me?"

I shrugged. "What would you like to see?"

Yu Hee walked to the edge of the field and sat down, legs and feet tucked together in a prim and proper way. She took off her straw hat and placed it on her side. "D-Didn't you say you were going to turn me into a bad girl?" It seemed as if it had taken a lot of courage from her to say that.

"Is that what you really want? For someone to turn you into a bad girl?" I joked.

"Dae Ho…"

"Tell me."

She blinked.

I slid the ball forward. "Top left or top right?"

Yu Hee was still a little confused, but answered nonetheless. "Umh… top left."

The empty goalpost was a bit far from our position. The angle was quite awkward as well, but with this body's physical prowess and my talent, taking that shot was well within the realms of possibility. In fact, I was very confident I could do it.

I had been training every day.

"Alright. Got you."

I took a few steps back, stared at the goalpost while doing mental calculations. Then I stomped the left foot forward, and let my right one slam into the lower edge of the ball. I brought my foot upward, guiding the ball and giving it a side spin.

It immediately flew off.

Initially, it looked like the ball was off-course, flying in a straight path, towards the middle of the goalpost, but within a few seconds, its rotation curved it.

The trajectory suddenly changed mid-air.

And under Yu Hee's surprised eyes, the ball sunk into the net. Exactly in the top left corner. The prediction had come true. "Wow…" She gasped, blinking repeatedly.

I nodded. "That was all luck."

She gave me a weird look. "Really?"

"Of course not, you silly moonpie."

"Moonpie…?"

At her perplexed expression, I had this uncontrollable urge to boop her nose.

'She's not Eun Ha…'

My nose-booping service was reserved only for her, after all. And Mia, maybe.

"Are you giving me pet names now?" Yu Hee huffed, though the pleased smile on her face told me that she liked it.

"You want me not to?"

"Nuh-huh. It's fine…" Yu Hee turned around as she idly played with a lock of her hair, trying to hide a smile. "I should give one to you too."

"What about sunpie?" It had a very particular sound, after all. One which reminded me of Japanese animations. 2

"Sun… pie?"

She didn't look convinced.

"Isn't it fitting?" I chuckled. "I'm strong and reliable, like the sun. And you're beautiful and pale, like the moon."

"Pfft." She shook her head. "That's cheesy."

"But you like it." I insisted. "Right?"

Yu Hee tried not to smile, but at this point, she was fighting a losing battle. "Right…"

"See? We're on the same wavelength."

She laughed, fingers over her mouth.

I proceeded to jog over to the goalpost and retrieve the ball. When I made my way back, I decided that it was finally time to record the video.

Yu Hee's POV:

It was sunset by the time they were done. The sky was alight with a romantic hue of reds and golds. With the outset of the night, the temperature had dropped a bit. A playful breeze swept through her hair, and while she hastened to stop her tresses from flowing in a wild dance, she happened to steal a glimpse of Dae Ho.

He was staring off into the distance, locked in some sort of memory.

Just a couple of minutes earlier, he suggested he escorted her back home.

Naturally, Yu Hee gladly accepted his chivalrous offer.

She liked to spend time with him.

"The video came out really well." She said, breaking the comfortable silence. "I'm still surprised you have a NewTube channel. Does Go Bong know?"

She was even more surprised by its growing popularity. Seriously, that was out of nowhere. What happened to him in the time they hadn't seen each other for him to grow so… exponentially different and mature?

The Dae Ho she knew was a goofy boy that always hung out with her brother.

But this new Dae Ho…

He was…

"Amazing, right?" Dae Ho didn't look at her. The smile on his face, however, was genuine. "It's a good alternative in case all else fails."

Yu Hee nodded, contemplating the ins and outs of that career choice. "I admire you…" She said, quietly. "... for having your life already figured out."

"Figured out is a big word, Yu Hee." Dae Ho turned around, just a little, to anchor her within his sight. Her heart skipped a beat. "Success is the result of talent meeting opportunity. Nothing is guaranteed, and as good as you might think I am, I'm not perfect. We can't predict the future; we can prepare for it, but if your foundation is weak, frail, like a house of cards… the slightest wind will blow everything apart."

She nodded again, biting her bottom lip.

"What happened to you, Dae Ho?"

The question stumped him. She could see it. His deep eyes shone with an emotion she couldn't put a word to. However, the moment he blinked, it was all gone, like a lie.

"Everyone has asked me that."

"..."

She kept staring at him, as if doing so, for long enough, would make the answer materialize on his forehead.

"I've grown up."

"Is that really it?" Yu Hee looked like she didn't really believe it, but at the same time she couldn't possibly conceive a different answer other than 'growing up'.

"Did you expect me to have gone through a traumatic experience? A breakup? A harsh reality wake-up call?" Dae Ho chuckled, the humor in his husky laugh evident. "Well, you can say that I just don't want to live in mediocrity. Plain and simple. Is there anything wrong with that?" 1

Yu Hee shook her head.

'But everything about you changed…' She thought wistfully.

Before they knew it, they were in front of a familiar green gate.

The sky was gradually darkening.

"Does it make you uncomfortable?"

And then Dae Ho surprised her with that question.

"What do you mean?" Yu Hee tucked a swaying strand of hair behind her hair, eyes trembling. 2

He stared at her, wondering the best choice of words to convey what he was really thinking. She gave him enough time. Then… "Does it make you uncomfortable that you can't recognize me? That you can't associate my face, voice, and smile with the one in your memories?"

"..." She inadvertently looked away. "No… it doesn't…"

Dae Ho didn't take his eyes off her.

Yu Hee let the gentle breeze ruffle her hair for a while. "In fact…" She fluttered her eyelashes coyly, struggling to put her feelings into her words. "... I quite like you this way."

She glanced at him, gauging his reaction.

Dae Ho stood frozen for a couple of seconds, then he huffed out a sigh and smiled. "That makes me happy."

Her heart skipped another beat, and then it went on a wild chase, knocking restlessly against her chest.

She returned the smile with one of her own. "Then…" She gulped, a vivid blush spreading across her face. "... can I get your contact info?"

Dae Ho raised one eyebrow at her request. "You move quite fast, don't you?" He laughed.

She shrunk a little, her smile a little shy. Still, she didn't back down.

"Yes, sure." He said, taking his smartphone out. "Let's exchange numbers."

And that's exactly what they ended up doing before Dae Ho waved and headed back home.

Yu Hee's breathing was a little erratic as got inside and scrambled upstairs, towards her bedroom. She hopped on her bed, rolling around while holding her phone. She smiled in a secret way.

She didn't register his number as 'Dae Ho'.

She registered it as 'Sunpie'. 11

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

Thank you Marco_Mengoni for the review! Appreciate it!!

COMMENT

20 comments

VOTE

Chapter 31: Poor Mia

--

Don't forget to vote /nnn

So far 'Stepmother's Friends' has the lead, but 'My Landlady Noona' is a close second and is quickly catching up. 3

I'm surprised Stepmother's Friends got so many votes. From what I've heard, the main waifus used to be AV actresses. 10

On with the chapter!

--

Cha Mia's POV:

To say that Mia wasn't happy about being left off of Dae Ho's video, even if the reason was understandable — and sweet too — was a huge understatement. She had texted him the moment she woke up, but so far she had yet to get a reply.

'It's been hours!'

She seethed in silence, her mind already conjuring up unlikely scenarios of Dae Ho being entangled with another woman. Somewhere far from home, in the embrace of some other wench, kissing and fucking and whispering sweet words. 2

God, she hated it.

There was a time she used to think he'd never be particularly popular, certainly not among women, but life had a funny way to get back at you. She was living proof of that.

And now she was stuck between two different lives. One was that of a free-spirited young woman, and the other that of a sister in love with her step-brother.

Naturally, Mia had already accepted those feelings. Dae Ho made it very hard not to.

Being in his arms. Being kissed by him. Being 'made love to' — because with him it was love, not just sex — it made her stomach tingle and her heartbeat skyrocket. There was a sense of urgency as well. If she didn't stake her claim, someone else would sweep in and take him for themselves.

"Ugh!" Mia ran a hand through her hair in frustration. She swept her legs off her bed and got up, making her way downstairs to grab some chocolate to ease her nerves. However, it was right at that moment that the main entrance door was opened, and familiar footsteps rang out.

Everyone else in the family was accounted for. Well, except for her dad.

But she instinctively knew who it was, like an addict catching the whiff of nicotine.

'Dae Ho!'

Mia hastily dashed downstairs, and when she turned around the corner, she almost slammed into Dae Ho.

Strong hands grabbed her shoulders, halting her momentum. He wore a look of surprise. "Mia Noona?"

She gulped, a disarray of emotions clouding her judgment. "Where have you been?" Gosh, she didn't want to sound too controlling, but her earlier fantasies really scared her.

"Thought you knew already." Dae Ho released her, and she immediately missed his warm touch. "I've been recording a new video for our channel."

Her eyes roamed all over his face, then his neck, before doing an in-depth scan of every inch of his exposed skin. 'Good, there are no suspicious marks or bruises.' She heaved a deep sigh. The sudden turmoil of emotions left her a little tired.

She dabbed her forehead into his chest, eyes closing as she inhaled in his scent.

"Are you okay?" Dae Ho asked, voice laced with genuine concern. He draped an arm around her shoulder, hand moving up and down her back, in soothing circles.

"Hmhm." Mia nodded, not looking up. Not yet. "Can you do me a favor?"

His slight dip of the chin against her head told her that he nodded.

She continued. "When you go out to record videos, take me with you, even if I'm sleeping. It's fine to wake me up."

"Yes, but then it'd be me who'll have to deal with your irritable ass for the rest of the day. Not worth it." 1

'Bastard…'

Despite that, a smile tugged at her lips.

"You know what makes me happy when I'm irritable?"

He chuckled, and the vibrations spread from his chest into hers. "Let me guess. Chocolate?"

"That too…" This time Mia pulled back, just a little, and stared deep into his eyes. "... but there's 'something' else I prefer over chocolate."

The fire in her eyes was contagious, and soon Dae Ho's body was also radiating lustful heat. "Look at you. I just got back and you already can't keep your hands off of me."

Mia tilted her head to the side, fully exposing her swan neck, and the vivid bruise on her throat. "You've marked me." She placed a hand on his chest, finger drawing soft circles. "Doesn't that mean that I'm yours, just as you're mine? I'm allowed to touch you if I want to, hm?"

"You… why didn't you hide it?"

"Why should I?" She smirked, eyes narrowing. "I'm not ashamed of flashing it around. In fact, I'm proud of it!" She turned her nose up, hands on her hips.

"People might start askin—"

A new voice piped up. "Huh? What are you two doing?"

Mia and Dae Ho instantly turned their heads around.

Eun Ha was there, at the threshold that connected the main entrance to the living room. She alternated her gaze between them suspiciously. It might have been because of their closeness, or the way Mia was almost pasting herself into him, in a very intimate, unsibling-like way. 2

"Nothing?" Mia forced a smile on her face as she distanced herself a bit from Dae Ho. Eun Ha blinked, eyes moving from Dae Ho to Mia, before they trekked down her throat, where a purple bruise was within plain sight. Mia froze, instinctively turning her head around to hide the love mark.

"Were we being too loud, Auntie?" Dae Ho chimed in, wearing a composed smile.

"I thought you were arguing…" Eun Ha admitted, a thoughtful frown marring her face. The way she stared at them was not 'normal'. In fact, it was the first time Dae Ho had seen her like that. 2

Likewise, Mia never thought her mother was smart enough to realize 'certain' things or to read between the lines. In some aspects, she was naive. She always gave off this feeling that she had to be protected.

But that was what made her more appealing.

Well, apparently, she was wrong. Eun Ha was slowly connecting the dots, though, to what extent, neither of them knew. She flashed him a flustered smile. "Dae Ho, honey, why don't you go wash up? Dinner will be ready soon."

He traded a look with Mia, who nodded at him.

'Nothing will happen, right?' She thought as she watched Dae Ho round up the corner and vanish upstairs.

Why was it so hard to be with the one she loved?

Eun Ha stood there, smile never leaving her face.

Mia stared back at her, crossing her arms. "What's wrong?"

"Hmm." Eun Ha blinked, before a soft, awkward laugh slipped past her lips. "Haha.. I didn't know you had a boyfriend…"

Mia covered her hickey with a hand. "Well… it happened."

"Is it common?" Eun Ha followed up with genuine curiosity.

"What?"

"Hmm… hickeys… are they common?"

"..." Mia gaped. "I guess?"

Eun Ha tapped her chin, lips puckered in thought. "I see." Then a smile bloomed on her face. "It's the first time I saw one on you though."

"Oh…" Mia floundered for words. "...as I said… it just sort of happened. Don't think too much about it."

The sound of footfalls rang out in a lazy stride, prompting both of them to look up at Su Ah, who was traipsing down the stairs with an ever-present stoic expression on her face.

Su Ah raised one eyebrow when she noticed her mother and older sister staring at her.

There was a weird atmosphere between them, but she blissfully ignored it.

'Thank God, a distraction!'

Mia's lips curved into a wide smile as she lunged for Su Ah, grabbed her by the crook of her arm, and dragged her towards Eun Ha.

"Hey, what's wrong with you?" Su Ah frowned, silently cursing for being physically weaker than her sister.

"Shouldn't you help mom peel onions?" Mia asked with righteous indignation.

Su Ah nursed her arm once it was released. "Isn't that your job, Unnie?"

A tick mark popped on Mia's forehead. "Why you…"

"Is that a hickey?" Su Ah pointed out, immediately putting cold water on Mia's anger. She eyed the love bite up and down. "Bold of you to go around like that. For God's sake, at least have the decency to cover it. We don't need to know what you've been up to lately."

"..."

Eun Ha laughed awkwardly.

"If dad sees you like that, he's gonna have a mental breakdown. Besides, do you really feel comfortable showing that off when Dae Ho is around? Don't put weird ideas into his head." Su Ah sighed as she stalked off. 1

Mia zipped her lips. Some things were better left unsaid.

And unbeknownst to her, Eun Ha was of the same mind. In fact, if Mia happened to look at her right in that instant, she'd notice a massive blush on her face.

"Ah, I have to finish preparing dinner." Eun Ha excused herself with a forced, albeit shy, smile. With quick steps, she scuttled back to the kitchen, leaving Mia all alone.

'What just happened…?'

She shook her head as she made her way up.

The muffled rush of running water sounded out through the closed door.

"Hmmm…"

Mia licked her lips and approached the door, her steps light and feline. She needed a bit of D-vitamin to make up for the embarrassment she went through downstairs. She folded her fingers around the door handle, quietly twisted it, and violently swung it open. "Boooo! You bastard!" 1

Then she paled, mouth hanging open in horror.

And so did Yeong Gu. 7

'When did he get back?!'

Mia slammed the door shut.

"..."

COMMENT

15 comments

VOTE

Chapter 32: Midnight Snack

--

Don't forget to vote /nnn

Also, my prediction for the world cup final is Brazil vs France. 1

On with the chapter!

--

Dinner was quite awkward affair. And the protagonists of that were Mia and Yeong Gu, the latter of whom was sending weird glances Mia's way. She, on the other hand, was too busy stabbing the food with her chopsticks while staring at me.

Yes, it was very awkward.

Therefore, the moment I was done eating, I hastily scuttled upstairs, to my room.

I lay down on the bed, unlocked my phone, and logged in on KakaoStory. I opened the chat with Lil'Tifa, who was already online.

— Lil'Tifa: Heeeeeey

I blinked, surprised. That was fast. 2

— Dae Ho: Hey

— Dae Ho: I've recorded a new video, and if the offer is still up, I would appreciate it if you could edit it for me. Naturally, as soon as I generate some revenue, I'll pay you for your work.

— Lil'Tifa: You silly! Don't worry about it! I got you covered (｡•̀ᴗ-) I promise you that I'll finish it by the end of the day (͡ ̯ʖ) my skill is unmatched under the heavens!

A bold claim, but I whole-heartedly believed her. She was that good.

However…

— Dae Ho: There's no rush. The video is quite long, and I want to upload it before the end of the week. Don't overwork yourself.

— Lil'Tifa: ‿

— Lil'Tifa: You're worried about me

And then she spammed gifs of blushing anime girls. 1

I chuckled.

— Dae Ho: It would be sad if my first editor were to faint due to too much editing.

— Lil'Tifa: No way I'm gonna faint! I live on sugar and headpats, that's all I need survive

I rolled my eyes, but a smile overtook my face nonetheless. I swept my thumb over the 'add file' button, and sent Tifa my latest video.

It took a couple of seconds for the clip to load and be delivered.

Tifa went silent for the whole duration of the video — around 13 minutes.

Then, once she was done…

— Lil'Tifa: That was great, really!

I smiled. Since I was not exactly practical with NewTube videos, it boosted my confidence to hear her say that.

— Lil'Tifa: But…

Hmm?

— Lil'Tifa: Say, Dae Ho… who's recording? 6

Was there a problem with the recording? The camera didn't shake much, and Yu Hee's angles were perfect.

— Dae Ho: A friend of mine, why?

— Lil'Tifa: Nothing! ( ͡ ͜ ͡)

She sure liked to spam emojis.

— Lil'Tifa: Alrighty! Imma get to work! Text ya later!

And then she was offline.

I stared at the chat for a while longer before I logged out as well. Outside, the sky rumbled with lightning and flashes of silver. Soon, the pitter-patter of the rain enveloped the world.

The sounds of nature were like a sleeping pill.

…

I didn't wake up naturally. No. A soft, warm weight settled on top of me. A curtain of fruity, silky strands tickled my face. And when I fluttered my eyes open, a suggestive smirk greeted me. The luscious, plump lips opened, and the tip of my nose was captured between two rows of teeth.

A hot puff of breath rolled into me. Then came the whisper. "Good morning, Dae Ho. Slept well?"

A beautiful face loomed in my blurry vision, like a mirage. I blinked, willing it to focus. Slender fingers stroked the side of my face. "Mia… Noona?" I squinted my eyes, shifting a bit, however, with Mia's body plastered all over mine, it was quite a struggle.

"You look so cute when sleeping."

"Did you really watch me sleep?"

Her smile widened, a little bashful and a little amused. "I did… for a bit. I couldn't bring myself to wake you up."

I laughed. "But you did anyways."

"Can you really blame me?" Her lips inched closer to mine.

"I can."

"Bastard…" Mia whispered, silencing me with a searing kiss. Her tongue was a sly tentacle that slipped through the opening of my teeth the moment it saw the opportunity. She moaned, and so did I.

Her hands clawed at my chest, and I wrapped my arms around her.

A passionate waltz of tongues ensued.

Mia twirled hers around mine, leading me into a slow dance before I promptly responded and took control. She melted into the kiss. I grappled onto her tongue, sucking and tugging it back inside her mouth, where she submitted it to me.

I slid my hands down her sides, until each palm was delightfully cupping a soft mound. I squeezed and pressed them. Mia let a groan roll off her tongue, and the vibration spread through my mouth.

"You have no shame, attacking your little bro when he's sleeping." I whispered, and she gleefully returned the banter.

"Don't act like you don't love it."

One of her hands dived down, between our entwined legs, and seized the growing bump in my underwear. A gasp left my mouth, and Mia greedily drank every breath that slipped out of me. Her tongue brushed across my lower lip while she fondled my cock.

The fire in my loins fanned through the rest of my body.

"You need to be disciplined…" I growled into her gasping mouth.

"Hmhm." Mia purred, pulling back a little. A path of drool connected our lips. "I'm such a disobedient girl. What'cha gonna do about it?" She ground her core against me.

I grunted. One of my fingers found an opening in her dolphin shorts, and the rest of my hand followed. Her smooth, warm skin was an inexplicably pleasant sensation to my palm as I glided it across her cheeks.

Eventually, the lone strip of her panties was parted, and my middle finger skimmed upward, teasing the tight, dripping slit before it curved over her butthole. "I'm going to punish you, Mia Noona." I rubbed the pad of my finger up and down the fissure of her anus.

Mia's eyes, despite the pleasure-addled haze, widened comically. 1

After prodding the outer rims, I added a little pressure to my finger, and it easily found the passage inside.

"Hnnnnn!!!" Her tongue stuck out, flapping around. "N-No… Dae… Hnnn!... Ho… don't do… Hnnn!... that!" Her back arched, butt sticking up. 1

The grip of her rectum was tight and warm, denying me entry but craving my touch all the same. I wedged a little bit of it inside her, and Mia's face contorted between pain and pleasure, her tongue lolling around, breath coming out in hot puffs, like an excited dog.

"God, you're so tight here, Mia Noona." My cock was aching, throbbing to be held in her hands, except that she was too busy focusing on the flashes of pleasure coming from her ass to rub my meat like she was before. "You've been neglecting it, haven't you?"

"N-No… Hnnn!..."

"Liar." I breathed into her ears, and by this point, she was whining and grinding against me. Her words and actions didn't match. "You like it but you don't want to admit it."

I crammed my middle finger further inside her colon, curling the tip into a hook and moving it around. Her butt cheeks flexed and clenched. Her legs clamped hard around mine. She slammed a hand over her mouth, to contain the mewls and moans. 1

It was unnecessary, really. Outside, the sky was still thundering. No one would hear us. So, with my left hand, I grabbed her wrist and pulled her hand away. Her gaping maw was exposed. She was surprised, even more so when I ambushed her squirming tongue, slurping, massaging and stroking its length inside my mouth.

Her body swayed with each thrust of my finger. Now that her ass was accustomed to the intruder, the pain was a faraway echo. I was gentle, but not shy.

Mia's tongue lay helplessly in my mouth. It had lost its will to fight the moment her virgin ass found companionship with my middle finger. I rocked it in and out, not too hard, but strong enough that her puckered hole opened up to welcome my digit, up to its hilt.

The tight warmth of her hole clinging onto my finger made my cock twitch in anticipation for the main course. Just as I was about to shift Mia around to get behind her, she suddenly stilled, thighs quaking.

A cry tore through her throat. "Ahnnnnnn!!!"

And then she spurted her love juices all over me.

I blinked, surprised. I didn't expect her to come so fast. As a matter of fact, by the bewildered look on Mia's face, neither did she. Did she actually like it that much? My eyes light up. Mia, on the other hand, buried her face into my chest.

"Not. A. Single. Word." She grunted, breathless.

"I didn't know you were into that, Mia Noona. Truly a pleasant surprise."

"..."

"Though…" I started in a low voice. "... you still haven't been 'punished' yet."

Mia snapped her head up, eyes wet and an intoxicated blush spread across her nose. "Dae Ho… you…"

I slid my hands over her waist, and with a little nudge from my hips, I managed to roll us around. Now I was on top of her, hands at the sides of her face. She gulped, looking at me warily, though with a hint of excitement.

"You know exactly what I'm about to do to you, don't you, Mia Noona?"

"Tch."

She averted her gaze, though there was no escape for her eyes. I cupped her chin and tilted it back towards me. "You made such a pretty face when you came." And I was being honest. She went on all googly-eyed, mouth wide open, and tongue swirling around. "And such pretty sounds too." 1

Mia bit her bottom lip. "You're so dirty…"

"Well, my finger is…"

She glared at me.

I laughed. "Mia Noona, you're so cute."

Right before she could retort, I inched closer and took a bit of her bottom lip. I nibbled it, softly, tweaking it between my teeth. Mia closed her eyes and held my face.

When I pulled back, her glare had softened considerably, though it still retained that pouty glint. "F-Fine… you can do it." And then she quickly added. "But it was not because you called me cute or because you kissed me."

I smiled. That was such bullshit.

She smiled too, for she also knew that her words were ridiculous. "It's my first time." Her eyes narrowed. "You better not be going in raw."

It made me happy that she was unplucked down there. "Of course not." I disentangled myself from her and stood up. I hastily jogged over to a drawer and grabbed a small bottle of lube. "I've got this!"

Mia, however, just stared at me. "Why do you have that?"

"Uncle Yeong Gu gave it to me." 3

"..."

COMMENT

20 comments

VOTE

Chapter 33: Popping The Cherry... The Other One

--

Hello, peeps!

I'm happy to announce that the poll has come to an end.

Here are the results.

1. My Landlady Noona (108 votes) 12
2. Stepmother's Friends (101 votes)
3. Keep This a Secret From Your Mother (98 votes)
4. Boarding Diary (66 votes)
5. Sweet Guy (31 votes)

With that being said, my next work will be a fanfiction of My Landlady Noona. I'll get right into it, but I won't post it until I have a sizeable batch of chapters ready. 8

Thank you all for voting.

On with the chapter!

--

Mia got undressed, slipping out of each garment in a provocative way. Her top. Shorts. Bra. And panties. She tossed all of it aside and leaned back, until she was lying down, arms above her head. She lifted her thighs a little, to hide the dripping cake between her creamy legs.

Despite my 'immunity' to beauty, there were times like this when either Mia or Eun Ha would blow me apart with those seemingly innocent shifts in positions. "Dae Ho." Mia called out. "You're staring."

"I know." I said. "Sorry but not sorry."

She smiled. "Come on." She squirmed a little. "Don't leave a lady waiting."

"Gotta build up the tension and the anticipation, you know?" I laughed a little as I tugged my shorts and underwear down. Since the weather was so hot, I avoided wearing shirts to sleep, so I was completely naked.

My cock was proudly standing in attention.

Mia stared at it with a bit of trepidation.

I climbed back on the bed, paddling forward until I was between her legs. However, the moment I got closer, her eyes narrowed, focusing somewhere on my shoulder. I blinked, suddenly reminded of something very important.

"Dae Ho." Mia started, propping herself on her elbows. "Who did that?"

I kept my composure. "What are you talking about?" Feigning innocence was not really the way out, but it was good enough to stall for time.

She tilted her head, eyes narrowing. "Idiot. That hickey, who did it?"

"Hm. Someone."

"..."

I gulped. I didn't really feel guilty since there was no commitment between us, but it was the fact that I was frolicking with her mother, of all people, that made me feel a little bad. Mia wanted more than what we had right now, and me flashing her the signature of another woman on my neck was not really a smooth move. 1

Mia's glare slowly lost its heat. She huffed out a breath, averting her gaze. "Did you have sex with her?"

"No." I said. And it was the truth. 1

"I see…" Mia shifted a little, finally managing to look back at me. There was a flustered flush on her face and a competitive glint in her eyes. That threw me for a loop. "You won't tell me who it is, right?"

"I don't think it'd benefit anyone, you knowing…"

She smirked. "Well, it's fine." Was it though? "I'll eventually figure out who it is." 1

"..."

"What's with that face?" Her villainess-like smile was definitely of no help. "Are you scared?"

"Yes." I said, mustering a sincere look. "I'm scared it'd ruin our relationship."

She went silent as she stared at me. "And why would it?"

"It simply would. I know what I'm asking is unreasonable, but…" I started, stroking the side of her face with the back of my fingers. "... don't look into it."

"I can't 'simply' forget about it." She rebutted, sullen.

"I know."

"So that person is someone I know, right?" Her keen intuition was at play.

"..."

"Fine. Fine. Whatever." Mia clicked her tongue. "I won't… look into it…" She didn't look into my eyes when she said so. I sighed.

"Great job ruining the mood." I said resentfully.

"Oh, you don't want to fuck my tight asshole anymore?" She smoldered me with a lusty stare, and the fire in my stomach flared up with new intensity. "If you won't, I'm just gonna play with it by myself." 1

"Now, now… let's not be hasty." I quickly amended, and Mia smiled victoriously. I placed a hand on her inner thigh. She bit her bottom lip. "Besides, with how excited you're down here, I don't believe you'd be able to cope with the loss of my wonderful cock."

Mia wrinkled her nose. "How arrogant."

My hand slid deeper into her core. My fingers teased the moist folds, earning me a soft whine. Then I slipped my middle finger down, drawing circles around the pink fissure. "As weird as it sounds, you have a very good-looking butthole, Mia Noona."

"S-Shut up…"

I chuckled. Then I grabbed the bottle of lube, uncapped it, and squeezed a generous amount of it into my hand. I made sure that lube-slicked fingers penetrated Mia's ass, smearing the substance inside her.

After that, I coated my throbbing shaft in it. My thick cock was enveloped by a beautiful, smooth sheen. Once the preparation was done, I stared at Mia. "Are you sure you're okay with this?"

She stared back at me, a bit intimidated but willing to go through with it. "I am. Are you?"

I nodded, and proceeded to aim my flared cockhead against the puckered entrance. The moment contact was made, Mia instinctively grabbed fistfuls of my sheets. "Relax, Mia Noona. If you feel like it's too much, just say so and I will stop."

She closed her eyes and nodded.

"Good."

I grabbed my shaft and guided it in. Slowly. Very slowly. Mia's bumhole stretched a little, but still offered a lot of resistance. So I applied more strength into my hips, rocking them forward, but not too much. 1

Eventually, the rims unfurled, swallowing my cockhead.

Mia hissed, her knuckles whitening

I waited for her to say something, and when she didn't say, I took it as her green light to continue. Inch by inch, I wedged the top half of my shaft inside her defiant ass.

"Hnn!"

Mia whimpered, eyes screwed shut. Despite the cries of pain, she didn't utter a single word. I cupped her calves and lifted them up. She got the hint and arched her back, prompting the whole lower side of her butt to be exposed.

That gave me better access.

Mia grunted when I thrust my waist forward. In fact, her hands released my sheets and lunged for her butt cheeks. She desperately tried to stretch them further apart, as if doing so would lessen the pain.

"Mia… Noona…" I groaned when the warm, tight pleasure shifted its focus from the mushroom tip of my cock, to its shaft, and then radiated throughout my body.

By this point, Mia's butthole had swallowed my entire shaft, its lips sealing around the hilt of my fuckstick. Luckily, the lube made this whole operation easier and smoother.

She was incredibly tight, like a fist of soft, warm flesh clenched around my dick. The muscular grip of her rectum strangled my shaft, refusing to let go when I tried to pull back.

"D-Dae Ho…" Mia mewled, her breathing fast and rough, coming out in waves of vapor. Her eyes were wet and her whole face was red. "Hnnn!"

I growled, a ball of heat growing in my stomach. I tried to be gentle, but with each controlled thrust, my dick was melting in a pool of pleasure. She was squeezing me from all sides in a tight embrace.

It was like an itch that I could be relieved of only if I started pounding her nicely and properly. I held back those instincts. It was her first time, after all.

Maybe once she was fully used to my size, I could be more rough.

However…

"F-F-Faster, Dae Ho…"

That didn't seem to be necessary.

I stared at her with wide eyes. She stared back at me with a googly-eyed expression, tongue lolling out, dripping saliva all over her breasts. I briefly thought she said that because she saw how difficult it was for me to keep up my composure, but the way her face was twisted in ecstasy… the way she looked at me in that heated, obsessed manner was too genuine to be faked.

Something in my head snapped. 1

A growl tumbled out of my lips. I slid my hands over her legs and wheeled Mia around, until she was on all fours, curled up like a fetus and sticking that delicious, sweat-slicked butt up to me. "D-Dae Ho…" The sudden emptiness made her frantic.

I was pretty much the same. I never had much of a preference for anal sex in my previous life; it was too messy and required a lot of preparation if my partner was not used to it.

Many of them weren't. And many others didn't really like it. Therefore, my experience was limited. However, it had been only a scant few minutes with Mia, yet I already couldn't imagine me and her never doing this again.

I hastily re-aligned my mushroom head against her gaping hole and jammed it all the way home. The moment I felt her insides rearranging to snuggle me up, I released a sigh of relief.

Mia groaned, melting into a puddle of goo in my bed and singing notes of pleasure. My waist rocked back and forth, clobbering her backside like God intended me to. I hissed as the sensations coursing through my cock turned off all of my restraints.

I smacked her butt, relishing in the crisp ripple that spread across her cheeks. Mia's pitch went an octave higher, her insides tightening around my pounding cock. That was my cue to keep disciplining her ass until a burning handprint was left behind on her skin.

"Hnnnn!!!!" She cried out, toes curling. "D-Dae Ho… I… I'm ab—" She couldn't finish that sentence, for I had slapped a hand over her flapping mouth, and slithered a finger inside, to play with her swirling tongue.

Meanwhile, I continued to clobber her rear passage with animalistic abandon. My thrusts were packed with wild power. The faster I moved, the faster Mia milked me towards my orgasm.

I could briefly hear the cracks of thunder outside, and I was thankful that they managed to cover our screams, because the moment the pressure in my stomach was released, I was bereft of my senses. 1

I didn't know how loud I was, or Mia, for that matter.

Everything was spinning, leaving me dizzy and stiff. Waves upon waves of ecstasy came crashing into me, riding on my nerve endings. Underneath me, Mia's tout cheeks were clenched tightly, her thighs quaking. 2

"Ahnnnnnnng!!!!"

The slit below her bumhole spurted out continuous streams of love sap, slicking down my legs and dampening the sheets under us. I stood there, breathing heavily and barely cognizant of my surroundings.

It was only when the remnants ripples of pleasure faded that I was finally able to come back from that out-of-body experience. Slowly, I pulled out. Mia trembled, breathing heavily into my pillow.

I slumped back, bleary-eyed as I stared at Mia's gaping bumhole. It was still wide open and reddened. Inside that deep, dark channel, I saw my cum come back to the surface.

Mia, much to her embarrassment, farted everything out. The thick streams of jizz traveled down her pussy, before finally dribbling onto the bed.

And despite the messiness of it all, there was an inexplicable artistic nuance to Mia's butt. Be it our sweat, her juices, or my cream. Everything blended together into this beautiful fresco. 3

COMMENT

24 comments

VOTE

Chapter 34: Pillow Talk

/--/

Hey, guys. Sorry for the delay. Been busy.

Oh, and I've started working on the new project (the new fanfiction). And you know what? I decided to do a mix between smut and fantasy. Instead of sports, the mc will be rutting chicks while beheading Gods... or something along those lines. Well, that's a very vague gist of it. 4

For those of you who don't know, my next fanfiction will be of My Landlady Noona. The art is godly, I suggest you check it out if you haven't done so. 10

On with the chapter!

/--/

Mia's breathing blew across my chest. She was snuggled up into my bosom, with one of my arms wrapped around her. There was a content smile on her face, and from time to time she'd groan and burrow further into my embrace, seeking more warmth and protection.

I gave up on sleeping the moment I woke up to Mia straddling me. If she wasn't so cuddly, I would have gotten up and done a bit of research. Perhaps a quick workout too, since this body of mine could have easily handled it. However, watching Mia sleep after our earlier naughty wrestling, with such a pleasant expression, made my heart beat a little too fast.

Why was it that both Mia and Eun Ha had such an overwhelming effect on me? I was pretty resistant to beautiful women. A life like mine was bound to make any meek young boy into a hardened man. So, why was that both of these women, these relatives, were like kryptonite to me?

The more I stared at Mia, the more I realized how much she meant to me. And it was not in a figurative, familial sense, but a romantic one. Perhaps the days without fame and random women throwing themselves at me had turned me into the young boy I used to be, so eager to love and to be loved.

With a sigh, I reached a hand out and, with the knuckles of my fingers, caressed the side of her face. Mia reacted by widening her smile and clawing herself further into my chest. "Why are you so cute?" I whispered, still stroking her right cheek.

She grunted, mumbling something in her sleep.

"Hm. I agree." I nodded, even though I hadn't the slightest clue as to what she said.

The storm outside had waned considerably throughout our love-making.

Only a faint pitter-patter could be heard. Mia, obviously, was quick to fall asleep to the soothing coo of nature.

I stared at the ceiling.

'How do I make this work?'

My relationship with Eun Ha and Mia.

In my previous world, polygamy was highly frowned upon. Of course, there were still a few cases, but they were far and few between. I was also a firm believer in loyalty to a single woman. In fact, it was one of the reasons why I didn't take my relationship with Mia to the next stage. 6

However, with how entangled I was with them, it was inevitable that, at some point, they'd figure out what I was up to behind their backs. So, I either cut them off, which I had no intention of doing, or confronted them about it — also a risky move.

I knew how Mia felt about me.

Eun Ha, on the other hand, was a bit more vague, understandably so. She bottled everything up, despite my best attempts to bring her inner, caged self out. It was not like I couldn't understand why she was like that.

She stood on the remains of her wrecked marriage.

Every day, she woke up to someone she didn't love.

I wanted to help her. I really did. But how?

'Love doesn't fix everything.'

I heaved a deep sigh, my hand never stopping gliding up and down Mia's cheek, in a soft, straight path.

A buzzing, followed by a familiar melody, rang out next to me.

I turned my head to the side, noticing the display of my phone lighting up. I shuffled a bit, my other arm extending to grab the device. I didn't want to wake Mia up, so I made sure my movements were slow and smooth.

The moment I unlocked it, I saw the name of the sender.

'Lil'Tifa.'

It was 4am. Was she already done with the editing?

My suspicions were confirmed when I opened the chat and a file was attached to her message. Actually, it was two files. One a video, and the other a picture — though its preview was not available.

— Lil'Tifa: Dae Hoooooo! Wakey wakey! I'm done! Tell me what you think about it (๑ ܫ)

Did she stay up all night to finish it?

I tapped on 'download', and the files were transferred to my phone, taking no more than ten seconds to install everything. I decided to watch the video first. Everything was mostly the same, though Lil'Tifa had trimmed down some unnecessary fat, like random periods of silence when I was thinking about what to say next. She added some nice transitions, a catchy background song, and some texts to go along with my explanation. 1

Overall, it was a really neat work. I was impressed.

Mia shifted next to me, getting more comfortable.

The video ended, the screen slowly darkening. The background song faded along with it. 'I can't believe she's willing to work for free.'

It was not as if I wasn't wary of a hidden agenda being the main motivator for Lil'Tifa to do so. But at the same time, I wanted to give her the benefit of the doubt. 1

With that thought in mind, I lazily clicked on the picture file.

The moment it overtook the entirety of my screen, I raised an eyebrow.

A semi-naked young woman was sitting on her bed. Her bare, pale thighs were huddled together, making them look thicker than they probably were.

She was wearing an unbuttoned, white flannel shirt. It barely covered the important bits, though that was the teasing charm of the picture. Her creamy midsection was fully exposed, along with the outer edges of her breasts, but no more than that.

Her stomach was flat and toned, not to mention incredibly pale. 9

My eyes trailed up, wanting to put a face to that body, but Lil'Tifa had slightly angled the camera downward. Only the lower half of her face was visible. 3

I huffed out a chuckle. There was no way this wasn't intentional.

— Dae Ho: Tifa, you sneaked a nudie in there, didn't you?

Her reply was quick to come.

— Lil'Tifa: Huuhh?? What are you talking about?

— Dae Ho: You sent me a picture along with the file.

— Lil'Tifa:（﹏）

— Lil'Tifa: Oh God… I'm so sorry!! (/ω＼) I probably clicked it on accident. It was just lying there in my gallery haha… 1

I rolled my eyes. 'Excuses…'

— Dae Ho: I see, I see. It makes sense haha

No, it didn't. Perhaps playing dense was better? Ah, choices.

Mia groaned, repositioning herself in my embrace. It was all an unconscious move. She was still asleep. However, when her hand made a downward descent towards my navel, I instinctively knew something was afoot.

"Who are you talking to?"

I blinked and turned my head to my right. Mia was staring at me, eyes sleep-addled but sober enough to catch me red-handed. Well, there was nothing to be guilty of.

"My editor." I didn't miss a beat. I typed a quick thank you to Tifa and then logged out. "It was about our latest video."

"The one you left me out of." She pointed out, though it lacked any real heat.

"Because I was gentlemanly enough to let you have your beauty sleep, not that you need any."

She rolled her eyes.

I laughed.

"Hmm, and you better take me with you next time." Mia poked at my ribs, as if to emphasize her point.

"Or what?" I whispered challengingly. "You're gonna ambush me in the middle of the night to show me how displeased you are?"

A smirk played out on her face. She leaned her mouth next to my ear, her teeth grazing my lobe. "I could use some ropes next time. Some candle wax as well, and… a cock ring. 'Cuz, why not? You're surprisingly defenseless when you sleep."

I frowned. "Who isn't?"

"Exactly." Her hot breath slipped into my ear, making itself at home there.

Shivers went down my spine.

"That would be very disobedient of you, Mia Noona." I said, narrowing my eyes. The smile never left her face, and all I wanted in that moment was to kiss it off, to silence her with a passionate tongue-dance and turn her into a moaning mess.

She made an innocent face, blinking owlishly at me. "Oh, woe is me. Maybe you were not… rough enough earlier?"

I bit my lip. "You're not serious…"

Mia rolled around, until she was straddling me. Her eyes were in a deadlock with mine. I had a perfect view of her breasts, big, perky, and bold enough to defy gravity. "Hah. Ain't telling you." And then she tilted her head down, until the crown of her hair rested against my chin. Her lips brushed across my chest.

I briefly thought a blowjob was in order.

Turned out I was wrong.

Mia didn't move any lower. Her hands skimmed across my torso, nails scratching and sinking into my skin. I clenched my jaw as the sharp pain flared, no doubt leaving red welts behind. "I'm still unhappy that someone else marked you." She whispered.

I couldn't see her eyes, but her tone had a very possessive lilt.

"Is that so?" I whispered back. I placed a hand on the back of her head, content with running my fingers through her flaxen locks. "What are you gonna do about it?"

Mia chuckled into my chest, her warm breath tickling my skin.

And then she chomped on my left pectoral, exactly where my heart was located. An intense pain shot up. I swallowed back the hiss that almost tumbled out of my lips.

It was not a soft bite. It didn't have any 'love' to it.

It had more aggression than passion.

Still, I didn't push her away. Her tongue ran laps around the crimson marks, slippery and wet. It dulled the pain a little. She tucked a stray tress of hair behind her ear, and slowly pulled away. A fading trail of saliva briefly connected her tongue to my chest.

The twinges continued their path through my nerves.

I looked down, assessing the damage. Unlike her previous hickey, this one was considerably more evident, almost like a tattoo. The bruise was deeper, and so were the dents she left behind with her teeth. Thankfully, the skin didn't crack enough for blood to seep through.

"You want to maim me now?" I stared at Mia, eyes narrowed.

There was a satisfied, albeit bashful, smile on her face. "I just wanted to make sure my mark was more powerful than theirs. If they try to outdo me, they'd probably rip a chunk of your flesh off." She said, puffing out her chest in pride.

"Yeah, something I'm definitely not looking forward to…" I grimaced.

"Does it hurt a lot?" Mia asked with a purr, rocking her hips into mine. Naturally, due to our entangled position — like two connected pieces of Tetris — her sleek warmth and softness was pressing and grinding against my meat.

The reaction that followed was as natural as it was instinctive.

"Yes it does." I said with a faux sniff. "Perhaps you can make it feel better?"

"Hmm…" Mia smirked, tapping her chin in thought. Her grinding never stopped, instead, it gained intensity. She swayed left and right, as if dancing. Her moist folds rubbed along the length of my shaft. Despite that, my eager erection didn't penetrate the elusive hole. She was happy with teasing me, with making me lose the last vestiges of my patience. "Aw. You want me to kiss the boo-boo away?"

"Well, a kiss wouldn't be unwelcome." I thrust my hips upward. A groan rumbled in her throat. The facade she had put on to tease me was more vulnerable than I thought. "You like to kiss me, don't you?"

"S-Sometimes…"

I propped myself up and wrapped my arms around her. She blinked at me, blushing a little. I ran my hand down the sensitive ridge of her spine, smiling as I watched her squirm and bite her lip. I nuzzled the side of her face, my lips brushing across her earlobe. "Sometimes? Ah, in that case, I'll just kiss someone else."

"D-Don't you… hnn!... dare…" She said, moaning and grappling onto me.

Her butt continued riding me, rubbing and slicking my cock with her overflowing juices. I wondered how long until her self-restrain broke and she impaled herself on my member. The face she was making denoted that she was close to that breaking point. What if I denied her of it?

That mischievous thought was planted in my head.

I moved a little closer and nibbled her ear. She squeaked out a very cute sound. Somewhere between a squeal and moan. "I'm a very daring man." I chuckled, my hand now resting on the beautiful crevice of her ass. One of my fingers treaded down, hitching over her butthole, and like a fish caught on a bait, she was thoroughly hooked by the sensation.

Mia melted into my bosom, her eyes unfocused.

That was the perfect moment to deliver the coup de grace. And I did so with a playful slap on her delicious butt cheek. "Alright, Mia Noona. Do you know what I want to do right now?" She shook her head against my chest, breathing quietly. "I want to go out for a run, so get your ass up."

She froze, and so did her breathing. 1

"..."

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

A big huggo to Ahbiz_Maha_3129 for the review! :)

COMMENT

26 comments

VOTE

Chapter 35: Smoke And Mirrors 1

Sorry for the delay. 1

This is what Tifa looks like. (It's ai-generated) 7

/ -- / 1

Eun Ha's POV:

"Come on, Dae Ho ~ " Mia, in her usual exuberant fashion, wrapped a hand around Dae Ho's shoulder, grinning foolishly at him. "We're gonna have fun ~ forget about the channel for one day."

Eun Ha stared at her bowl of soup, her appetite dead and gone. A lump of something was stuck in her throat.

"You two have gotten really close." Su Ah observed. And for some reason, it made Eun Ha's hands ball into fists. Even she didn't know why she was feeling that way. 1

"We've always been." Mia said with an extravagant flip of her hair. "Isn't that right, Dae Ho?" She winked at him.

Dae Ho hummed. "That's not entirely true." Mia narrowed her eyes, and he smirked in response. "Though, I must admit that our recent conjoint venture into creating a NewTube channel has let me see… a very 'endearing' side of her."

"See?" Mia puffed her chest out, triumphantly.

Su Ah stared at her sister for a moment longer before she decided that it wasn't really her business. Yeong Gu, on the other hand, was blissfully unaware of the tension at the table as he browsed through the messages on his phone.

"Now, Dae Ho. Open your mouth, say ahnn ~ " She prompted, holding a chopstickful of rice in front of his mouth. Dae Ho stared at her. She stared back, unflinching. 1

"I'm not a kid, Mia Noona."

"Ahnnn ~ "

"Mia—"

"Ahnnnnnnn ~ "

The chopsticks were poking his cheek insistently.

Dae Ho released a sigh and reluctantly opened his lips. Mia smiled widely as she held a hand underneath the chopsticks — in case the rice dropped — and tucked the food into his mouth.

Eun Ha felt a lance of heat spearing through her chest.

"Happy?" He asked resentfully.

Mia beamed at him. "Yes!" She prodded him with her hand. "Now it's your turn to feed—"

"Umh… Dae Ho…" Eun Ha swiftly interrupted.

Dae Ho and Mia turned to stare at her. Now in the spotlight, Eun Ha was a little conflicted, but if she didn't go through with it, the heat in her chest would never cool down. "Here, ahnn ~ " She clamped her chopsticks around a slab of meat and held it to him. 1

"..."

"..."

Eun Ha blushed, but didn't back down.

Dae Ho craned his neck forward and sealed his lips around the tips of her chopsticks. She pulled back, staring at him with sparkly doe eyes. "How is it?"

"It's delicious, as expected of you, Auntie."

The uncomfortable heat in her chest was replaced by a soothing warmth. "Is that so?" A bright smile bloomed on her face. She couldn't help but giggle, hiding the happy bursts behind her hand. She was immensely pleased with herself. "Eat up, Dae Ho! Here…" And then she proceeded to fill up his plate.

"W-Wait!" Mia was flustered. "I'll feed him, mom…"

Eun Ha promptly ignored her daughter's pleas. "It's fine, dear. It's my job to take care of him ~ " Despite her bold words, there was a shy crimson tint on her cheeks.

'What am I doing…?' She thought, slightly embarrassed.

Then she chanced a glance at Dae Ho, who stared at her with a calculative expression. Eun Ha bit her bottom lip, her blush flaring even harder. And when she tilted her gaze to the right, she caught Su Ah's narrowed eyes, an unreadable frown on her face.

Neither of them said anything. And it was probably for the best.

Mia eventually gave up persuading her and slumped back in her seat.

Yeong Gu didn't seem to have noticed anything unusual. Eun Ha was thankful for that — not that there was anything wrong with what she did. She was just feeding her adopted son. If Mia could do it, then so could she. 6

When lunch finally ended, Mia and Su Ah were still shooting Eun Ha weird glances. Much to her relief, both of them shrugged their suspicions off and scuttled upstairs. Yeong Gu had received an important call, and thus excused himself.

Finally, she was alone. She could do her chores in pea—

Dae Ho placed a hand on Eun Ha's shoulder, startling her. "Are you alright, Auntie? You look…" He paused, trying to find the right words. "Feverish?"

Eun Ha pursed her lips, scratching her cheek. She didn't expect him to stay behind. "I'm not… I'm just…" She averted her gaze, chuckling innocently. "... a little worked up."

He tilted his head, his eyes narrowing. "What's wrong?"

His piercing stare made her heart flutter.

"N-Nothing…" She unconsciously reached a hand out and rested it on his chest, her fingers sliding across the bulging muscles. Dae Ho looked down, his eyebrows quirking up. She blinked, and immediately retracted her misbehaving hand. "... don't you have to go out with Mia?" She asked, clearing her throat.

Dae Ho's eyes softened. "If you're feeling unwell, I can cancel it. She'll understand."

Eun Ha mentally rebuked herself for her improper behavior… and thoughts.

Something was very, very wrong with her. "No, dear. You don't have to do that—"

Dae Ho stepped closer. "Is it about us?" His voice was barely louder than a whisper.

Eun Ha froze. The question momentarily socketed the air out of her lungs. Her lips opened and closed, the words lingering at the tip of her tongue but finding no strength to come out.

"Auntie?"

"W-What makes you think that?" She waved her hand, as if to dismiss the idea.

Except that he wasn't wrong. He was at the core of her problems. She simply couldn't forget the slow descent of his lips on her skin, the smoldering looks they traded, or the whispered love between one kiss and another. 1

"You're not looking at me." Dae Ho said, seeking her eyes, but she avoided him.

She played with her fingers. "It's… it's because you're too close."

"To the truth?" 2

"..." Her eyes drooped, and an air of melancholy clung to her. She rubbed her neck, awkwardly. 'I should be more honest with myself.' The problem was that 'honesty' could do more harm than good, especially if it involved her marriage and her twisted relationship with her adopted son. What good would the truth do in that case?

She might as well keep the skeletons tightly secured in her closet.

However…

'Do I really want to live like this?' She thought with a sigh, before she gazed up at Dae Ho, at his concerned eyes. "Dae Ho… are you seeing someone at the moment?"

He blinked, caught off-guard. "Not… exactly."

The implied meaning was not lost on her. "So… it's a casual… thing?"

Dae Ho winced, a stab of guilt distorting his face. "Yes and no."

She bit her bottom lip. "What do you mean?"

He stared at her, wondering how to best formulate his answer. "It started as casual, but it's… becoming something more."

Eun Ha exhaled. "I see." A few seconds of silence ensued. Then she steeled her resolve. Her eyes shone with determination. "What about us? Is it a casual thing?"

"..."

It was her first time seeing Dae Ho at such a loss for words.

"Is it casual to you, Auntie?" He returned the question right back at her.

Regardless, she had made up her mind. "No, Dae Ho… it's not…"

'I can't even blame him… I was the one who initiated those acts of intimacy with him…'

Eun Ha was fine with how things were between them.

A fleeting fancy, she told herself. She'd grow out of it, she told herself.

It was nothing more than a harmless crush borne from a failed marriage and the constant neglect from the man she swore herself to.

… but now that Dae Ho was growing close to someone else, someone who wasn't her, it made something in her chest constrict painfully.

It kept her awake at night.

She didn't want to lose him…

"Where does this leave us?" Dae Ho asked, appearing highly contemplative yet not knowing what course of action to take. "We're both in a position that doesn't give us much leeway to do what we want."

She nodded, quietly.

'It's not as if I can make him promise me his full exclusivity…'

He was already entangled with someone else.

'I'm not even sure if this is the right thing to do…'

"Let's do a trial run…" Eun Ha suggested, cheeks burning. She could hardly believe those words left her mouth. "We can start by… getting to know each other better…"

'More intimately…'

"Auntie…"

"I'm not saying we should… put an official name to our relationship — not yet." Eun Ha inwardly cringed at her words. Gosh, she was so embarrassed! Was she actually suggesting some kind of immoral, secret rendezvouses with him?

She was still married, for God's sake.

However, her heartbeat thumped with the power of a thousand horses. A wave of heat spread through her body, focusing on her face.

"Nothing good will come out of it." Dae Ho said in a soft tone. "You know that, don't you?"

Eun Ha just smiled, letting the exhaustion of pouring her feelings out bleed through. "Dae Ho… if… if you don't feel for me the same way I do for you, it's fine… j-just say so, and I promise I'll—"

The words halted in her throat when she was suddenly pulled forward, encased between warm, powerful arms. A familiar scent bathed her face, and she breathed all of it, finding comfort in its familiarity.

"You're such a fool, Auntie."

"Am I?" She chuckled.

'I probably am.' 3

"I swore to myself that I'd make you happy." Dae Ho tightened his hold on her, and she gladly let herself be consumed by his warmth. "Initially, it was because I felt like I owed you a debt, for welcoming me into this family, for taking care of me." His tone lowered. "But when I got to see the vulnerable woman behind that carefree facade… when I held you that night… when I caught that earnest look in your eyes, I realized that it was all smoke and mirrors. I had been lying to myself, and likely not for the first time…"

Butterflies fluttered in her stomach.

"I don't know if what I feel for you is what I think it is. I don't want to lead you on, Auntie. It wouldn't be fair. Not for you, me, or… her." Dae Ho slowly released Eun Ha, keeping her at arm's length. "Can we talk tonight?"

"Tonight…?"

"Before we take 'this' any further, I wish to come out with the truth… and see where it goes from there. Perhaps it's a mistake, but I don't want to hurt you… or her. God knows I'm already knee-deep in this mess. You don't deserve to be disappointed again." He said, heaving a deep breath. "Tonight, in the living room. I'll tell you everything then." 4

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

Thank you Abhiz_Maha_3129, Melshan, Ebo_Eboo, and Daddy_god79 for the lovely reviews! :)

COMMENT

32 comments

VOTE

Chapter 36: The Calm Before the Storm

Sorry for the delay guys. Life's been stressing me out. I'll try to get the next chapter rolling as soon as possible. For all of those still sticking with this story, thank you. 3

/

"You look distracted."

A soft weight settled on my back, arms cascading down my torso. A waterfall of butter-yellow hair swished over me, and its fruity fragrance reached my nose. Mia's chin found its favorite perch on the crook of my neck, eyes fluttering shut as she greedily inhaled my scent.

I was too preoccupied staring at the floor to notice her presence. "Mia…" 1

"Hm?" She nuzzled her nose up my neck, until her lips brushed against my left ear. A warm rush of air tingled my lobes. "What's wrong, Dae Ho. Not in the mood?"

I smiled, crooking my head sideways. Mia pounced at the opportunity and assaulted my neck in a storm of kisses. Unlike a real storm, however, hers was more like a pleasant breeze. "Just… been thinking."

…Thinking about the best way to explain someone you've been secretly fucking their daughter. Or in Mia's case, her mother. Hence, I decided to tuck myself into my room and run simulations in my head.

Mia, naturally, ruined everything.

"Hm. It's okay. I forgive you." I said, kindly.

"Huh?" Mia blinked. My words threw her for a loop. Even her lips had momentarily frozen mid-kiss. "But… I didn't do anything?"

"You've made my life a lot harder to deal with."

She scrunched up her face. "Dae Ho... what are you—ahhh!" She squealed, straightening up and releasing me.

I had sneaked one hand behind her and jabbed it softly into a particularly ticklish area of her tummy. Now free, I turned around, seized her, and wheeled her into my lap.

Mia was briefly stunned at the reversal of position. I wrapped my arms around her, shifting her closer to me. She instinctively locked her hands around my neck, leveraging herself on top of me.

"Mia…" I started, and the tone of my voice wiped the sultry look off her eyes. "... I know this is out of the blue, but I'd like to come clean to you."

"Clean?" She leaned closer, our noses almost touching. "Is it about that other chick you're banging behind my back?"

'Behind her back…?'

It was not as if it was a secret.

"I mean…" I smirked, edging closer to those plush, ravishing lips of hers. "I could bang her in front of you if that's what you want."

"Har-har." Mia drawled out a fake laugh as she gave me the stink eye. "You wish."

"I do."

"So?" She urged me, her minty breath rolling over my face. "Spill the beans… who's this woman I'm supposed to murder?"

I pursed my lips into a thin line. Here it goes. "Your mother…" I dropped the bomb in a soft whisper. 7

Mia blinked, tilting her head sideways. Disbelief clung to her face. "Dae Ho, this is not funny." She asserted with a tight frown. "Who is it?"

"Mia Noona." I sighed, briefly wondering if this was really the right course of action. Honesty was good and everything, but in this case, I wasn't so sure. I knew that, eventually, they'd find out about each other. It nearly happened a few times. "It's a little complicated, so please, listen carefully."

Mia froze. Her lips were parted in an outward display of pure befuddlement.

I chewed over the words in my head, picking them apart and putting them back together in the most sensible way I could. It was a touchy subject, and I wanted to soften the blow.

"I didn't mean for it to happen." And that was the truth. "I'm sure neither did Auntie. Now, don't get me wrong. I was not the one who initiated the whole thing. In fact, all of it was born from an ill-timed misunderstanding."

"A misunderstanding?!" Mia snapped incredulously.

"Let me finish…" I promptly stopped the chain of questions that hung on her tongue. There was a smoldering fire in her eyes, but she gave me the benefit of the doubt. I treaded on carefully. "Your mother was quite concerned with how I 'appeared' to be blissfully ignorant of my urges — and what they meant for me. I don't blame her, I blame… life. I'm in my twenties, and Auntie thought my severe lack of knowledge in the subject would come to bite me back in the ass later."

Quite ironically, it did, but for a whole different reason.

Mia's exquisite face was squeezed into an unreadable frown. I was glad she didn't barrage me with questions, or worse yet, her fists. Her silence paved the stage for my next words. "Therefore, she eased me into the groove of things, so to speak. It wasn't supposed to happen again. We didn't have sex." I immediately clarified. "But contrary to our agreement, we somehow found ourselves in each other's arms, again and again. I didn't know what to make of it, and I believe she didn't either—"

"She… she…" Mia pulled back slightly, though she made no motion to extricate herself from me. "... cheated on dad?" There was an edge to her tone, but most of it was offset by the sheer incredulity of it all. And how could I blame her?

This was Eun Ha we were talking about. A traditional woman who took her role as a wife seriously. She was a bit naive, but she meant well.

"Things are a bit more complicated than that, Mia Noona." And that was understating it. A lot. However, it was not my place to explain the intricate mess behind her parent's marriage.

The frown on Mia's face deepened. "This… is a lot to take in." She admitted, slowly climbing off of me, hands tucked on her lap. The shadow of her hair covered her eyes, making it hard to gauge what was going through her mind.

Regardless, I was glad she was taking all of that in stride and not lashing out at me without hearing a proper explanation first.

I tentatively placed a hand on her shoulder. She didn't shake it off. "Listen… I talked to Auntie earlier. I've told her the same thing, except that she doesn't know who the 'other' woman is. I reckon she has her doubts, but it will all come to light tonight."

"Tonight…?" Mia muttered, giving me a weird look. "Dae Ho… why are you telling me this right now? Why not wait until tonight?"

"Because I need you to not freak out when the time comes and the chips are down. It would be very stupid of me to simply shove you two in a room, reveal all the naughty things we did, and expect you two not to lose your shit." I shrugged. "And, let's be honest, between you and Auntie, you're the most volatile tone."

She humped my shoulder, glaring at me. "That's not true…"

I chuckled.

"Hmhm." Mia sneaked a glance at me, eyes narrowing. "Say… what are you expecting to come out of it?"

"What do you mean?" I raised an eyebrow in question.

She wrinkled her nose. "I mean, this whole thing." She waved her hands, as if to point up at some abstract concept she couldn't put into words. "Between you, me and mom. Are you expecting me and mom to… I don't know… come to some sort of cliché agreement about how much we love you and how devastatingly sad it'd be if any of us were to end up heartbroken if you were forced to choose one of us. And theeeen, once everything is said and done, we'd make up, share a laugh, and have a threesome with you?" 9

I gulped. Ahem. The thought did cross my mind, but I was a man, and I was semi-dating a pair of extremely beautiful women. A mom and daughter pair.

Could I be blamed for that?

"What? No!" I waved her off, hiding my true intentions behind an awkward cough. "Of course, if it comes down to that, I'd be helpless to do anything about it." At her deadpan look, I continued. "However… I'm mostly aiming for a quick bandaid removal sort of situation. I want to avoid a scenario where both of us were to find the truth in a less-than-pleasant way. I'm not expecting a solution of any kind to come out of our incoming discussion. Whatever happens, happens. I'm more than willing to shoulder the responsibility. Besides…"

"Besides?" Mia pressed.

"If the topic of 'choosing one' really pops up, do you honestly believe your mother would haggle with you over me?" I gave her a sad smile. "Chances are that Auntie would rather have me choose you than her." 1

Mia went silent at that, eyes slightly widening.

"You want the whole truth. I want to come clean. And Auntie has some heavy-duty explanation to make regarding her… problems." I peered at her intently. "So. Tonight. Living room. Will you be there?"

Mia chewed on her bottom lip. "Yes. Fine. Whatever." And then she locked her eyes onto mine. Their intensity nearly threw me off. "I'm not happy about this, but I'm not going to jump to conclusions without knowing why she thought it a good idea to mess around with you of all people." She clutched a hand around my jaw, her grip tight and firm, bordering on painful. "You better prepare some note cards, because if I'm not satisfied with how this evening goes, I'll eat you up." 1

And then she stood up, barely sparing me a single-eyed glance as she flipped her hair in an over-dramatic fashion and stalked off. 7

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

A big thank you to Dark19, Kuchufli_Tuyo, UnRandom_69, Mr.Hentai, and Lord_Ethan for the reviews. Really. You have no idea how much those motivate me to sit down and write.

COMMENT

33 comments

VOTE

Chapter 37: To Mend the Cracks I

—————

And so we finally get a glimpse into Su Ah's thoughts. Bad timing too.

Also, before you lynch me, the next chapter will come out tomorrow. (it's 80% done) It'll be the climax of this arc. I have a grand finale in store for you. 5

Thank you all for reading. You guys make me so hor—ahem—I mean, horribly happy! Pardon the oxymoron. 2

On with the chapter!

—————

Su Ah's POV: 1

There were subtle changes in the house. It would escape the eye if one didn't pay too much attention. Su Ah thought it was all in her head, like watching shadows flicker and warp in the darkness. Of course, nothing is ever there, but the visual impression would always build up a bizarre story to explain the phenomenon, like ghosts or shadow people.

But that was not the point. The point was that, this time, she whole-heartedly believed Dae Ho was the driving force behind this change. It wasn't a trick of the light.

Su Ah had a neutral relationship with him. He was a handful of sunshine, while she was the polar opposite. He thrived in social situations, while she simply survived.

She couldn't claim to know everything about him, but she'd have to be blind not to notice the sudden 180-degree turn his behavior did. It was like staring at a whole different person, which was quite ridiculous. People didn't change like that. They didn't become stupidly talented at football overnight — and yes, she did watch the video. They didn't start to work themselves out to death, disciplined enough to follow through a harsh regime every day. 1

And they also didn't become confident like that. No. Confidence required experience. You had to put in the work to become a man of that caliber; there was no recipe to skip the whole process and shove you into the finish line.

Dae Ho, on the other hand, had proved that miracles were possible.

And Su Ah couldn't help but pay a little more attention to this enigmatic little brother of hers. Mia was behaving oddly. And so was their mother. The sudden change in dynamics was not exactly covert — if that was what they were hoping for. Both of them had a bad habit of staring at Dae Ho, with the latter being blissfully oblivious to the attention heaped onto him.

Mia and Eun Ha had changed, and Dae Ho was at the core of it.

That was not really enough for Su Ah to take an active interest in whatever was going on.

However, when one night, at a very specific time, two silhouettes made their way down the living room with an interval of five minutes between one another, Su Ah, against her better judgment, decided to be a little nosey.

She felt stupid — it was so unbecoming of her that she had half a mind to turn around and scuttle back to her room. In fact, she would have done that if she hadn't caught the shocked voice of her mother.

"W-W-What? Mia?"

Su Ah pursed her lips inward and tip-toed down the stairs. She only wanted to have a better hearing of their conversation. If she jutted herself out too much, they'd see her, so she skulked in the shadows, treading a couple of steps down.

A shushing hiss sounded out. "Shh! Don't be too loud!" That was definitely Mia's voice. Unlike Eun Ha, however, she didn't seem to be 'shocked' by whatever was going on. Interesting.

"We should get this over with before anyone wakes up and decides to have a late-night stroll to the kitchen." Dae Ho said, trying to be quiet, but his voice still reached her ears.

'He's talking about me…' Su Ah noticed, her left eye twitching.

Silence.

For a solid minute, no one talked. Su Ah wondered if it was because she was too far for the sound to make it to her, but when she dared to peek through the threshold that led to the living room, she saw them sitting on the couch.

Well, Mia and Eun Ha were sitting. Dae Ho was pacing back and forth in a linear path. Most importantly, an awkward silence hung over them. Then Dae Ho stopped, abruptly. "I guess that there's no easy way to explain it. An apology wouldn't cut it. I could go down on one knee and promise to take responsibility. With a shiny ring and a serenade perhaps. But promises are empty. Actions are what must be taken."

Su Ah frowned, her mind elaborating his words, picking them apart, and building hypotheses. None of them led to an appropriate conclusion, let alone one she was particularly enthused with.

'Something must have happened between them.' And if the mention of a ring and a serenade were anything to go by, it was a whole pandora's box just waiting to be opened. 'But why is he saying this to mom and unnie?!'

"Dae… Ho…" Eun Ha croaked out, a little flustered. She kept glancing at Mia, who sat there with one knee hanging over the other, her arms crossed. "Mia… is she the one…" She trailed off, and Su Ah was frustrated at the lack of that last missing puzzle.

Her frustration, however, didn't last long.

"Yes…" Dae Ho said in an aggravated but determined tone. "She's the one I've been sleeping with." 2

A gasp hitched in Su Ah's throat. 'W-What?! No way!' 1

How could Mia do that? Wasn't she supposed to be the fucking oldest sister? The most responsible one? What spurred her into getting into that sort of illicit relations—

"I wanted to come clean to you, Auntie. Before we took our intimacy to the next level. Mia is already—"

Su Ah's eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. 'Mom's in it too?!' It felt like a slap to the face, except that it lacked the characteristic sting of one. It was sudden, and completely out of her wildest imagination. 6

She could have understood Mia. While she would have been scandalized by it, she could have 'understood'. It was well within the realms of possibility.

But Eun Ha? The woman who dedicated her whole life to the family?

"—aware of everything." Dae Ho continued, chewing over his next words. "I've talked to her about it. She wasn't happy. But what's done is done. I'm willing to shoulder the fallout should either of you wish to bring all of this to light. Otherwise… I hope we can civilly come up with an appropriate course of action."

"Course of action, he says." Mia sassed, huffing a breath. "You're the one who made this mess, and you want us to fix it for you?"

"..."

Dae Ho winced, no doubt realizing the harsh truth in her words. "I admit it's partly my mistake." He said with a strong emphasis on 'partly'. He gave the both of them a pointed look. "But I'll remind you that you were the ones to cling all over me first. I never promised either of you anything. In fact, I made it abundantly clear what my intentions were right from the get-go. I'm not going to shy away from my share of fault in this mess, but neither should you, Mia Noona."

"Tch. Whatever." She looked away, a blush of embarrassment tinting her cheeks.

'So not only he's fucking around with mom and unnie, but they are the ones who seduced him? What. The. Actual. Fuck.' Su Ah felt a migraine incoming. Perhaps it was for the best if she hadn't scooped for information and remained ignorant of this love triangle. 'But mom, why did you do it?'

As if to mirror her inner thoughts, Mia stared at her mother, who was awkwardly twiddling her fingers. "Mom…" She started, making Eun Ha flinch. "I don't want to judge you, but what about dad? What did he do to deserve… this?" There was no real bite in her tone, but the inquiry came out a little more forceful than she probably intended.

Dae Ho eased himself down on the far end of the couch. There was a complicated look on his face.

"I…" Eun Ha bit her bottom lip, no doubt warring with herself over that question. She had her hands tucked on her lap, clenched into fists. "Mia… your father… he… doesn't love me anymore. He hasn't in a long time…"

'What?!' Su Ah nearly lost her footing.

"What!?" Mia leaned forward, eyes splaying wide open. "W-What do you mean?"

"Yeong Gu… has been cheating on me for a while. A few years, even." Eun Ha struggled to swallow the bitter lump in her throat. She had come to terms with it, but being reminded of it wasn't a source of pleasant feelings. Even more so when she had to open that can of worms to her daughter. "At some point, he preferred the company of prostitutes over me. D-Did I really become that ugly?"

Tears welled up in her eyes, but Dae Ho was quick to reach out and place a comforting hand over hers. He shook his head, a soft smile on his face. "Beauty is in the eye of the beholder, and it just so happens that Uncle Yeong Gu is blind in both of them."

That tore a smile out of her.

Su Ah, who was still hidden, had a hand wrapped around her mouth. 'I can't believe this…'

Logically, it was not that far-fetched that her father would do something like this. Not because she didn't believe him to be a decent man, which she just found out he was not. But he was quite a successful man, and his constant absence from home might have pushed whatever libido he had left into seeking out a temporary thrill.

'But prostitutes… really?'

Emotionally, it was quite a devastating blow. Her family was shrouded in lies and… and 'this'. Whatever was going on between Dae Ho, Mia, and Eun Ha.

Mia slumped back in her seat, blinking, mouth opening yet failing to deliver a proper sentence. "B-But… he… you… w-why…" When her higher mental functions were finally restored, she pressed on in a voice louder than intended. "Why didn't you tell me? Why didn't you tell us?"

Su Ah was also curious, though she had an inkling about why she chose to remain silent, not that her less intelligent sister could ever realize that in her current emotional state.

"Because it'd tear you apart." Eun Ha said, softly, almost in a whisper. "I know because it devastated me. I'm sorry for withholding the truth, Mia. You and Su Ah deserve all the best in the world, and I didn't want you to hate your father. For all his mistakes, he's always been there for you. He might not see me as he once did, but the way he sees you has never changed."

"..."

Mia hauled out a deep breath. Once the rush of emotional overdrive tapered off, she deflated, barely having enough strength to stare into her mother's eyes. "I can't believe this…"

'Me and you both, Unnie.' Su Ah sat down against the wall, feeling emotionally drained. Ironic, considering she was an unwanted spectator to all of this, but in no way was she an outsider. In fact, it involved her as much as it did Mia or Dae Ho. Especially Dae Ho. 'But it makes sense now…'

"How did you find out?" Mia asked weakly, sighing.

"He wasn't the only one who partook in such activities." Eun Ha said with a secretive smile. "The rumors simply reached me."

Su Ah stared at the ceiling, lost in thoughts.

The picture-perfect view of her family cracked a little.

Then she stared at De Ho, sitting next to her mother. He wasn't invasive with his touch, but he stayed close enough to provide more warmth if so she wanted.

Su Ah could see it in her mother's eyes. It was such a strong emotion that it shone brighter than the tears pooling up at their corners.

'She loves him…' A quick look in Mia's direction confirmed the same. 'And so does Unnie…' 9

CREATORS' THOUGHTS

Nneeil Nneeil

I might review this chapter later, pardon any typos, mistakes, or awkward sentences

COMMENT

19 comments

VOTE

Chapter 38: To Mend the Cracks II

A lull settled between us. Peaceful, no doubt. But once the weight of the reveal had finished taking its toll on them, it left room for another quite important quandary. "So… what now?" Mia bit her bottom lip, an action that Eun Ha mirrored.

The cards were now on full display. And when they turned to stare at me, I knew that I had to make the first move. I steepled my fingers over my mouth, closing my eyes, briefly. 'I've never been good with words. Give me a ball, and I can turn the tables around even if the match seems hopeless. But this? It's like taking on a penalty while blindfolded. I can't screw this up.'

"Dae Ho…" Eun Ha started, misunderstanding my silence for hesitation.

"Auntie. Mia." I snapped my eyes open, making sure that both of them were perfectly centered in my field of vision. "There are three different ways we can go about it without staining our relationship with jealousy or resentment—"

"No… wait…" Eun Ha interrupted me with a slow shake of her head. "Dae Ho… it's fine." No. It was not. I could see it in her eyes. Purple and wet, sitting above a brittle smile. "I don't want you to make such a difficult decision. I'm old, and married. There is no destiny for us. I enjoyed our time together, short that it was. But…" She almost choked on her words. "... I believe you should be with Mia. She really loves you, Dae Ho. Save your heart for someone willing to give you theirs. Mine is cracked and trapped in a marriage. I'm not worth the trouble."

I gaped at her, momentarily stunned. I had already predicted something like this. Eun Ha's self-esteem had taken a dent when she found out about Yeong Gu's infidelity. From there on, she was just going through the motions.

I opened my mouth, but Mia beat me to it. "What are you saying?!" She even stood up, hands balling into fists. We were supposed to be quiet, but in the wake of Eun Ha's words, it culminated in a one-sided screaming match. "Why are you saying this?! God, I hate it! I hate that you kept all this burden to yourself! I hate that you love Dae Ho as much as I do! And I damn hate you for wanting to give him up for me!"

She gritted her teeth, tears streaming down her flushed face. I knew she didn't really hate her, but the deluge of words had stemmed from guilt and frustration.

'When the dam breaks, stopping the incoming wave is nigh impossible.'

"Mia—" I stood up, hands raised in a disarming way.

"Shut up!" She snapped, eyes bloodshot and fangs fully bared.

"..."

Eun Ha's shoulders hunched forward, her head shrinking a little. "M-Mia…"

"How could I possibly accept this?!" Mia threw her hands up, frustration leaking with each word that slipped past gritted teeth. "You just told me that you've been unhappy this whole time, yet now you're denying your only shot at happiness because of me! How can I accept this, mom? How?!"

"Because I love you more than anything, Mia…"

"..."

Eun Ha turned to me, wearing her heart on her sleeves. "And I love you too, Dae Ho. I really do. But you were right earlier… I was the one who got us entangled in this mess. I insisted when you backed off. Looking back now, I wonder if what I did to you was more because of my desire to educate you or a call for help. You filled the void left in my chest… and I couldn't help but reach out for more, taking a little bit of you each time we came close to making love." Tears glittered in her eyes, but didn't fall down. "It's been years since I felt 'this' loved. I wanted to be selfish for a bit more. I didn't mean to hurt anyone… least of all, you, Mia."

I sat back down, silently berating myself for allowing the situation to get to this point. Perhaps I could have handled it better. Crying over spilled milk wouldn't fix the broken hearts left in the wake of my indecision.

"Fuck." Mia's sudden bout of strength left her body. She reclined back in her seat, hands covering her face as she muttered a long chain of expletives. "I can't be angry at you when you say stuff like that…"

Eun Ha responded with a wet smile. She scooted closer to her daughter, wrapping her arms around her trembling frame. Mia melted in the embrace, still sobbing. "It's okay to cry, Mia. Tomorrow is a new day. Everything will be fine. I won't resent you for being with Dae Ho. In fact, I encourage it. He's a great young man who'll make you the happiest woman in the world. Knowing that you'll be taken care of is more than enough for me."

"B-B-But…" Mia looked up, sniffing. She met her mother's eyes, delicate and innocent. "How could I dare to be happy when I know you won't. I don't want to do this to you. I won't do this to you—"

"Mia…"

"—Because I also love you more than anything…"

Eun Ha's face softened.

I felt like a spectator to all of this, but I decided to let them have their moment. It was long overdue. Still, the elephant in the room had yet to be addressed.

A few minutes passed by, with Mia and Eun Ha comforting each other.

I smiled at the scene. Regardless of the outcome, the truth had come out, and both of them coped with the repercussions in the best way possible — by being there for each other.

The sniffing and whispers slowly tapered off. Eun Ha rubbed her daughter's back, offering more words of encouragement. Mia smothered away the leftover tears with the heel of her hand. She looked at me. "Dae Ho…" I perked up. "... what solution were you suggesting earlier?"

I stroked my mouth, leaning forward. "Before you interrupt me, please, allow me to finish. I'll probably say something you won't like, and if that does happen, don't forget that it's a suggestion, not a solution." At their nods, I continued. "The way I see it, we could either break off any engagement with each other and forget about it all. Like it never happened. I don't like it, not one bit. But it's a choice we have to make together, and if that's what you want, I'll respect it."

"..." They stared at me, not saying anything. However, it was quite easy to see the unhappy lines that marred their faces.

I took that as my cue to list off the other two points. "Alternatively… we could come down to an agreement, in which you both would get to share me. I know, Mia. I remember what you said this morning, but it's worth taking into consideration, regardless of how 'frowned upon' it is. Society won't care about it as long as I throw money at it. Which by the way, won't be an issue very soon either way. I'll be able to provide for you, even with all of your whimsical splurging taken into account."

With all the endorsements for shoes, fragrances, and various participations in exclusive interviews, I used to make almost a hundred million USD yearly.

"Lastly, we continue… as we are right now. You can either accept the presence of the other in my life, or you can ignore it, and our relationship will never take off to the next level… which means I won't be exclusive to either of you. If, at some point, I get serious with someone else, they'd naturally take priority over you."

Their eyes narrowed. I knew that the truth could sting hard, but it still had to be said. Making a decision meant knowing very well the consequences that came with it, both good and bad.

"Oh, so that's how it is. You take my anal virginity and now you want to wave your hands off of the responsibility." Mia's words earned a mortified look from Eun Ha. So sudden it was that I had almost missed the levity in her tone. 2

A choking sound came from the stairs. 'What was that?' I frowned.

"Mia… that's… that's…" Eun Ha floundered for words. Clearly, dropping a bomb like that in front of her mother and soon-to-be — boyfriend? step father? both? — was bound to draw explosive reactions. 3

Thankfully, I was quite immune to Mia's rather straightforward and blasé attitude.

Mia crossed her arms and focused her still-bloodshot eyes on me. "Yeah, no. I'm not letting some other bitch sniff around my territory." She pointed a sharp finger at me, tilting her chin up and exposing her teeth. "I marked you, remember?" 1

"Yes, but so did Auntie." I shrugged. "I think the bruise is still visible." I tugged at the collar of my shirt, my thumb sweeping over the hickey in question.

The reminder of it triggered an adorable blush on Eun Ha's face. Perhaps it was the way I freely exhibited the place her lips and tongue had been that made her abashed.

Mia wrinkled her nose.

"We're digressing." Auntie cleared her throat, fixing her posture. She regarded me with an unreadable look. "Dae Ho… what you suggested is…"

"Unconventional." I nodded. "But not uncommon."

"True." She nodded back, chewing on her bottom lip. "Still—"

"Mom." Mia squeezed her knee. "I know what you're about to say, so don't. I'm not happy with it either, but the alternative is worse. I don't think I'd be able to sleep well knowing he's in someone else's bed. Knowing he had a pussy on the side was already stressful enough, but the thought of him fully committed to some stranger is a nightmare." 3

That got Eun Ha to pause and think. "But, honey… I'd be more than willing to—"

"I said no!" Mia interrupted her again. "Not this again! I know you want him as much as I do. So, please… Do. Not. Sacrifice. Yourself. For. Me." With each dotted word, her voice grew louder. Not in anger, but in frustration and fond exasperation at her mother's stubbornness.

Eun Ha blinked, her bottom lip caught between her teeth. Then the frown melted off, and a heartfelt thankful smile took its place. "Thank you…" She mouthed out, eyes heavy-lidded.

"So… what you're saying is?" I asked, urging them for an answer. I didn't want to press them into making a choice they'd come to regret, but I was feeling quite anxious myself. I didn't want to lose either of them.

It was not just about intimacy. But it was the mere thought of Auntie going back to Uncle Yeong Gu, or Mia burying herself into an embrace that wasn't mine, that made me impatient.

"Of course, if you have a better way to handle this—"

Mia raised a hand, and my mouth clicked shut. "No, your points are valid." And then she traded a look with Eun Ha. A silent conversation must have happened because, at some point, they nodded at each other and turned to stare at me. "We will…" She started, in a voice that made it clear she couldn't quite believe what was about to come out of her mouth. And, to be honest, neither did I.

"... share you." Eun Ha concluded, almost diplomatically. She closed her eyes, loosening out a deep breath. 4

Relief hit me, instantly, like a shot of morphine straight into my veins. I didn't know my muscles were that strained until all the tension was siphoned away.

Mia was quick to add on, glaring at me. "It's a trial run, Dae Ho." She crossed one knee over the other, foot dangling up and down. "We'll share you, yes, but do not expect us to jump into bed with you, 'together'. A line must be drawn. With that being said…" 2

She traded some sort of secret look with Auntie.

"We'll have to split your free time and schedule it into ours. And vice-versa. Whatever works, really."

"We could plan dates disguised as 'outings'." I supplied, smiling. "As long as we don't go overboard with the way we're seen together, no one will suspect a thing. Uncle Yeong Gu tends to be away for business most of the time, and Su Ah Noona barely leaves her room."

"T-That… could work, yes." Eun Ha nodded, looking a little put off by the whole ordeal, but at least she seemed to be adapting.

Mia also offered a nod of approval. "Ahem." She coughed into her hand. "This brings us to another important thing."

I raised one eyebrow, my smile widening. I knew exactly what she was about to bring up to the conversation.

"Don't you give me that smug look!" Mia groaned, threatening me with a fist. Eun Ha simply blushed and looked away, scratching her cheek. "We have to coordinate ourselves… a-about 'that'."

"That what, Mia Noona?" I encouraged her with a growing smirk. "Spell it out for me."

"Bastard." She hissed. "That! Sex!"

"Oh, 'that'?" I couldn't help but be a little more carefree now that the negotiations concluded. The atmosphere had lightened up considerably. No more tears, only smiles. Well, not really smiles, but at least no more tears! I waved her off. "Well, we could set up a group chat or something and decide who goes first. Plain and simple." 1

"..."

"..."

Eun Ha blinked, looking oddly thoughtful. Mia rubbed her chin, foot stopping mid-swing.

'Wait… for real? I wasn't being serious…'

"It's not a bad idea, is it?" Eun Ha sought confirmation from her daughter.

"It's…" Mia struggled for an appropriate word. "... kinda cheapening? It takes a lot of excitement out of it, but given the context… I guess we have to get used to it."

A round of nods went off. "So…" I was a bit surprised by the, I don't know, 'normality' of it all. Yeah, it wasn't exactly normal. But it was like sitting through an important exam, and upon succeeding it, life kinda… goes back to normal, making the whole thing appear less important than it was.

"So…" Eun Ha parroted, just as dazed as I was. "We're a couple now, huh?"

"Yes… we are." I confirmed, looking at Mia, who looked at Eun Ha, who looked at me. Overall, there was a weird tension between us. Not the bad kind. Quite awkward, perhaps.

I decided to break the ice by winking and blowing a kiss at Mia. She pursed her lips, trying to keep her frown up, but her lips twitched, begrudgingly falling into a smile.

Eun Ha shook her head with an exasperated chuckle.

'Yes… it feels… normal…' I thought to myself. 'Unexpected… but normal.'

A beat of silence ensued before a crashing sound interrupted the stillness of the house. Eun Ha and Mia were startled out of their stupor, snapping their heads somewhere towards the hallway that connected to the staircase.

I sprung up to my feet, alarmed. 'God… don't tell me that…'

"W-What was that?" Eun Ha paled, no doubt already assuming the worst. I couldn't really blame her. Such timing couldn't be a coincidence.

Mia was also ready to bolt up, her muscles coiled in tension.

I stopped her with a hand. "Wait here. I'll go check it out."

"But—"

I walked past her, my feet moving with haste. 'If shove comes to push, I'll bear the brunt of the fallout.' My face was set into a determined frown. 'Though I doubt they'd come out of it unscathed.'

It didn't matter. 'It never did…'

I was in my prime, with a body that was a cheat code in a poorly-developed game. I had enough experience and talent that I could simply speedrun my way to the top again.

Plans could change. Money could be made.

'Why should I worry?' I almost smiled to myself as the staircase slowly came into view. 'Let them know. I won't budge. I won't hesitate. I've been through a lot of shit to let this negligible setback make me waver.'

And then I stopped, eyes slightly widening.

Su Ah stared at me with a flustered expression, sweat trickling down her face in copious rivulets. It was extremely rare to see the otherwise stoic Su Ah look so… out of it.

I took a step forward. And she might have felt threatened, for she hastily scurried back — or at least she tried to. Somewhere during her eavesdropping, she must have fallen down, and only right now was she picking herself up.

I stared at her, my eyes boring into hers.

Su Ah projected a brave front, but inwardly she knew the importance of what she overheard. Her breathing was fast and rough, despite her best attempts to calm it down.

"D-Dae Ho?" Eun Ha called out hesitatingly. "What's going on?"

My eyes never left hers. Su Ah frowned, somehow slipping back into her bitch-resting face. "Nothing." I smiled. "One of the portraits went down. A very beautiful one, in fact. Quite a pity, really. I hope it didn't get… hurt. I wouldn't want to carry it myself back to its place."

Thankfully, she got the hint.

Su Ah bit her lip, slowly scrambled back to her feet, and with one last backward glance, scurried off.

'Well… better than Yeong Gu, I guess.' I rubbed my chin. 'But she knows. I wonder what she's gonna do with that info.'

If she heard everything, there was no way she'd betray her mother like that.

'Though, I should have a talk with her. Just in case.' 13

COMMENT

46 comments

VOTE

Chapter 39: Hot 'n Cold

/--/

Hey. It's been a while. Life's got a bit more manageable. While this story won't get back to a steady update rate, it will still see an increase in the update frequency. The next chapter's all planned out, in fact. 3

Sorry for ghosting y'all for so long. 4

Here's a Tifa illustration. -- 14

Oh, and for those wondering. I've published the first chapter of two new upcoming series on my discord server.

Here's the link:

https/discord.gg/JnncKYxHAg 1

Without further ado, on with the chapter!

/--/

Numbness spread through my right arm. From the joint down to the wrist. A faint ache was all that was left from the harsh, powerful moment I had just accomplished.

In front of me, lay the tattered left side of a torn punching bag, its filling spilling out — a gutted victim bleeding all over the floor.

The rope that used to hold it was still swaying left and right, its tip flayed. 'This…is not normal…' I stared at my closed fist. The knuckles were slightly red, but the extent of the bruise was negligible considering the damage it had done.

It was supposed to be an experiment.

And it just so happened that I found an old punching bag in the garage — did Yeong Gu do boxing? Didn't seem like it, but appearances could be deceiving. Then again, maybe he wanted to get back in shape.

Either way, I tried my hand at it.

"Maybe it has been left unused for so long that it was already damaged." I rationalized. What else could I do? Believe that I was some sort of budding superhero?

I looked up at the hook in the ceiling. There was a crack around it. The concrete had given in, and chips of white paint peeled off and rained down.

I briefly considered punching the wall, just to clear up the confusion once and for all.

However, that would just be plain stupid. If it worked, I would have to explain why there is a hole in the wall. If it didn't, I'd have to explain how I broke my hand.

I shook my head, cleaned up the mess, and walked back inside.

The weather had cleared up considerably compared to the previous days. I wondered if releasing another video so soon was a good idea, or if I should have left my subscribers simmering in anticipation.

'I still have to meet up with Tifa; I promised her.'

It was not the right timing. Not with Mia and Eun Ha coming to terms with our new relationship status. Tifa didn't mean anything to me, but going out to meet a girl, regardless of the reason or circumstances, wouldn't really be one of my most level-headed decisions.

'Yes, let's keep her waiting for a bit more…'

The sound of rushing water and rustling paper reached my ears.

I walked forward.

A cheerfully humming Eun Ha glanced at me. Her eyes lingered for longer than what should have been a simple 'passing glance'. Yeong Gu was there, but the love she projected easily bypassed the man and reached me under the guise of a smile.

A ripe blush surged to her cheeks.

We had yet to upgrade our intimacy in bed. And there was no doubt what kind of thoughts were running through that pretty, little head. Patience is a virtue – or so they say. Eun Ha had it in spades, but this time, she looked like she was about to throw caution to the wind and dive headfirst into my arms.

I passed by them both and slowly made my way up the stairs.

"Huh, where are you going, honey?" I heard Yeoung Gu's voice overlap with the swift footsteps of Eun Ha. Tip-tap. Tip-tap. I could easily make out those dainty feet paddling fast and hard.

"Umh, I forgot… to… to hang the clothes outside!"

"But… they're already hung…"

"..."

The footsteps grew louder and quicker.

I turned around the corner before stopping. Eun Ha had caught up to me. She had her rubber gloves on, water dripping from the wet extremities.

"He can't hear us." I said with a smile.

Eun Ha's eyes briefly flickered towards Yeong Gu, who was still engrossed in his news outlet.

"No… he can't." She breathed out, finally looking back at me.

"Nervous?"

"A bit." She admitted, scratching at her cheek with a gloved finger. Instead of relieving her of the itch, or the awkwardness, all it did was leave a wet trail on her skin.

'She's too cute to be real.'

"Yeong Gu might catch us at any moment." I used the knuckle of my finger to brush her hair out of her eyes. She was sweaty, flushed, and breathing raggedly.

She looked like a mess. A beautiful mess. 'My mess.'

Eun Ha's lips curved slightly into a guilty smile. "I know."

"I'd be concerned if you didn't know."

Her smile widened into a beautiful, amused arch.

"Do you care?"

I shook my head. "No, I don't."

She was shy, anxiously bouncing on the heels of her feet. It was odd to see Eun Ha like that. So youthful and in love. Was she like that when in high school? An awkward, yet stunning, woman coming to terms with her feelings.

I inched forward, my lips anchoring on Eun Ha's. She bobbed her head, lips shifting sideways, as did my head. She melted into my arms, hands grasping roughly at my hair, pulling slightly. My hands roamed her body freely.

They slowly eased down towards her plump rear. My fingers sunk into the pliable flesh, squeezing those mounds for all of their worth.

"Dae… Ho…" Eun Ha breathed into my mouth, her tongue rolling around mine, dancing in my mouth. "Haaaah…"

When we pulled back, a cloud of vapor billowed out of her mouth. A thin, flimsy bridge of saliva connected my lips to hers. She flicked her tongue out and licked it off.

"Auntie." I said, in a low vibrato. "Tonight, let's go out. Somewhere special. Just me and you."

Her eyelashes fluttered.

"Special…?"

"Somewhere beautiful… somewhere private." I explained, using my thumb to draw circles around her plump lips. "You understand what I mean, don't you?"

She nodded, quietly. Her forehead inclined towards my chest, whereupon she rested there, devouring my scent with each labored breath. A smile quirked her lips up. "I'm looking forward to it, Dae Ho."

"Of course you are. We'll be stealing Yeong Gu's car, after all."

"Huh…?"

Su Ah's POV:

'Domineering' or 'Threatening' were not words Su Ah would ever use to describe Dae Ho. But as he stepped into the room, the air seemed to change.

"I'm not here to pick a fight."

She had never seen him like this before. His usual laid-back nature was replaced by a sharp one. She had to admit it made her slightly uncomfortable.

Dae Ho closed the door, quietly. The shifting of the gears, though, were quite loud. In the brief silence, it echoed across the room like the hammering of an anvil.

"I would hope so. You have a lot of explaining to do." Su Ah crossed her arms, chin tilted up. 'As if I would ever be intimidated…' A vain, wishful illusion on her part.

She was already intimidated. It was not as if she thought Dae Ho was going to harm her, but it was the discrepancy in the 'current' Dae Ho and the one in her mind that triggered some unpleasant emotions.

"It sure looks like it." He shrugged, sitting quite haphazardly on her bed. "Let me ask you one thing first. What are you going to do with that knowledge?"

She lifted one eyebrow up, swinging one bare leg over the other. "What do you mean?"

At this, Dae Ho leaned forward, his lazy stare clearing up into an intense one. It nearly stole her breath. For some reason, there was a powerful and magnetic charm to his eyes.

"Tip-toeing around like that doesn't suit you, Su Ah Noona."

"As if you would know what suits me or what doesn't."

"More than you can imagine."

He smiled.

She faltered, looking away with a scowl.

"I won't babble it to father — if that's what you're worried about." Su Ah said with a drawn-out sigh. "Not after what I've heard about him."

"I appreciate it." She could see the tension leaving his body. He ran a hand through his well-styled hair — it was a little shorter than she had ever seen him wear, and it suited him incredibly well. "The situation is quite complicated as you've no doubt seen."

"..."

Su Ah stared at him, unblinking. "That's one way to put it." Her voice was as cold as ever. "You're screwing my mom and sister. Separately, I hope."

"Yes. Yes. And we intend to keep it that way."

"..."

She didn't believe him. For some reason, she just didn't.

"Listen… I'm not trying to seek acknowledgement from you, or a blessing. Or even acceptance. What I want is… cooperation." Dae Ho mulled over his words carefully. Su Ah was glad that he was taking it seriously, at least. "I don't want to sour your relationship with either of them, or with me."

"I'm not that petty." She said, curtly. "What they do beyond the walls of their bedroom is none of my business."

"Even if I'm the one in their beds?"

"..."

Hmm. Perhaps she was a little petty.

"It's not like I can make a scene on how utterly wrong it is, now, can I?" She loosened out a deep breath, fingers playing with her short hair. "Besides… father was in the wrong. I guess this is just karma getting back at him."

It was amusing to see Dae Ho getting slack-jawed at her answer.

"You're not going to protect him?"

"Why should I?" She tilted her head — the adorable action caused her neat, black bangs to fall over one side of her pale face.

Dae Ho breathed out. "He's your father…"

She scoffed. "So what?"

"..."

It was his turn to go completely silent. An interested glint flashed in his eyes.

"Nothing… I guess my perception of you was slightly wrong. Now I can see you better. The kind of woman you are, Su Ah Noona. Cold and warm. You shift between either extreme polarity with such ease." 2

"..."

The way he cocked his chin down, with a curl of dark hair falling over one eye, was probably done on purpose. It had to.

Su Ah would never admit it — especially under the current circumstances — but she had to mirror her sister's thoughts.

Dae Ho was truly getting too damn handsome for his own good. 1

COMMENT

26 comments

VOTE

Chapter 40: Rubbin' It 4

Eun Ha's POV:

She couldn't resist the burst of giddiness that leaked out of her lips in a giggle — the rebellious, suppressed, animal inside of her was thoroughly enjoying the thrill of doing something bad.

"Shhh!"

Dae Ho, her current partner in crime, hovered a finger over his lips as he gestured her to follow him, with quick yet silent steps. She held a hand over her mouth, to contain the peals of mischievous laughter.

The door opened without so much as a squeak, and the nocturnal breeze licked her skin. The night sky was clear. Devoid of pollution. A black curtain that gave the onlookers below a glimpse of the depths of space.

The stars twinkled beautifully, like bright pearls encrusted on an obsidian sheet. It was such a perfect night.

Perhaps Eun Ha was being wistful. After all, she was happy.

And sharing that 'happiness' with someone you loved was like a full-on injection of endorphins. All of those feel-good chemicals had her face constantly pulled into a smile.

"If you keep laughing like that, you're going to wake up the whole neighborhood." Dae Ho said with a disapproving tut. Not that he really cared if it actually happened. "Now shush and let me do my work."

She rolled her eyes at him, though the smile never faded from her lips.

The white sedan unlocked. Dae Ho walked over to her side and gentlemanly opened the door for her. "Ma'am, if you may." He bowed at a perfect 90 degree angle. The dip of his chin was a little dramatic, but it paired well with his whole 'chauffeur' act.

"Uh-huh." Eun Ha eased herself inside with a grace few could ever hope to imitate. "Where are you taking me this fine evening?"

"Taking?" He chortled, a villainous smile that would have made Mia beam in pride stretching across his face. "You're mistaken. I'm kidnapping you, ma'am. I've heard that your husband snores quite loudly. Why don't we go somewhere quiet?"

Eun Ha shrunk a little, eyeing him up and down with eagerness. She still had to act like a proper mature woman, so she didn't let herself be overwhelmed by the teasing.

"A place where your screams won't be heard." He continued, eyes narrowed. "A place where clothes aren't needed."

She hummed as she bit her bottom lip.

Dae Ho got inside the car — not before sparing her a suggestive glance — and inserted the stolen key inside its slot. The engines quietly came to life. With practiced ease, Dae Ho drove the car out of the parking spot and into the road.

"Where did you even learn how to drive?"

She had known that Yeong Gu had attempted to give him a few lessons before, but it was nothing advanced. Just the basics. Therefore, this sudden proficiency came out of nowhere, just like the countless other things she started to learn about him.

His adopted son. 2

And now-secret lover.

Dae Ho shifted gears as he spoke. "I watched a few tutorials on NewTube." The amusement in his voice was as thick as the smile he wore. He rolled the windows down, on both sides.

The pleasant breeze turned into a wild gale as the sedan picked up speed.

Eun Ha slouched further into her seat, leaning her head back and closing her eyes.

Her hair whipped around, at the least the silky tresses that weren't tied into a bun.

"I didn't peg you for someone who enjoyed breaking the law. You do know I don't have a driving license, don't you?"

Eun Ha blinked; it was true. In the heat of the moment, she had forgotten that Dae Ho wasn't legally allowed to drive, regardless of how good he was at it. Except that she was so strung up in the feeling of being… young again, that she scarcely paid it any attention.

"W-What about you?"

He dangled one arm out of the window, enjoying the gentle rush of wind battering his palm. She got a shrug as a response. "I can sweet talk my way out of it."

"Hmm. Really?"

"Well, I did sweet-talk you into coming with me. How hard could it be?"

"..." Eun Ha coughed and poked her fingers together. "You didn't sweet-talk me. You kidnapped me, remember?"

He raised both eyebrows at that, steering the wheel and taking the first turn to the right. "Not my fault you're so… 'kidnapeable'. All it takes is an innocent smile and a bon bon. Do you want one?"

Eun Ha sputtered with a red face. "W-What? You… you're…" Then her lips puckered into a pout. "You're just like Mia…"

"Sometimes." He chuckled. Then he glanced at her, from the corner of his eye. "If you reach a hand into my pocket, there's a hard candy there. Mia gave me one earlier." 1

"..."

The blush on her face deepened a little. She decided to ignore him and stare at the outside scenery instead.

However, the rustling of a wrapper caught her attention. Curiously, Eun Ha turned around to stare at Dae Ho, and at the 'hard candy' he had just popped into his mouth. 1

"But…"

"Hm?" Dae Ho caught her gaze as he chewed and crunched on the confectionary. "I thought you didn't want it."

"..."

Eun Ha reverted her attention back to the outside world.

…

There was an indescribable uniqueness to the beach at night. The waves, once fierce and wild, now crashed over the shore with gentle intensity, as though they were reaching out to touch the sand with a tender caress.

The salty air was thick with the scent of brine and seaweed, and the sound of the ocean was a soothing murmur. Under the moon's silvery glow, Eun Ha felt at complete ease.

She dipped her toes in the sand. It was cold, though 'comfortably' so. Like the cold side of a pillow, if it made any sense.

"Beautiful, isn't it?"

A warm breath rolled across the tip of her left ear.

"Hmhm."

Dae Ho nestled his chin on the crook of her neck, his strong hands easing down her flanks, before locking right above her navel.

"Is this really fine?" Eun Ha buried herself deeper into Dae Ho's embrace.

He took a moment to consider her words, as he always did.

"I don't know." He shrugged. "If you look at it with moral lenses, probably not. But we don't have to care about a third party's opinion. As long as we are happy, that's what matters. People have better things to do than worry about what we do behind closed doors."

"You always say the right thing… somehow."

The vibration of his laughter thrummed against her back. It brought a smile to her face.

"Now, now. Don't develop Stockholm syndrome on me. Can't have the kidnapee falling in love with the kidnapper."

This time it was her turn to laugh. "Too late for that."

"Ah, the woes of being a charming criminal. Women throw themselves at my feet."

"Only at your feet?"

Eun Ha tilted her head in an angle that let her eyes linger on his face.

"Ohhh…" Dae Ho raised one eyebrow at that. "Did you learn that from Mia?"

A light, rosy hue burned across her cheeks.

"Quite the opposite." A brown curl of hair fell over one of her eyes. The smoldering look she gave him was as unexpected as it was welcome. "She learned everything from me." 3

Dae Ho's nose swept teasingly across her neck, until his lips were touching the inner cartilage of her flushed ear. "If you gave her the 'talk' like you did to me, I don't dare to imagine what naughty things you two have been up to."

She gasped. "D-D-Dae Ho! T-T-That's…"

One of his hands fell between the sweet ravine of her lower cheeks, giving one of the fleshy globes a proper squeeze. "Improper? Inappropriate?" The pitched tent in his pants humped furiously against Eun Ha's butt. "Considering the things we've done… and the things we're about to do… can you really bring yourself to be a moralist, Auntie?"

'My head… feels so light…'

Eun Ha slumped into Dae Ho's chest, her plump backside moving in an upward and downward dance along his clothed shaft. His hard member slid deliciously across her crack, trying to dig a hole through the fabric and penetrate her.

His heavy breathing billowed all over her neck, like an animal salivating over a hapless prey.

She clenched her teeth and squirmed her thighs together.

Why did that comparison turn her on even more?

"D-Dae… Ho…"

He growled into her ears, before his hand tugged stubbornly at the waistband of his pants. He backtracked his hips, to let his now-freed cock to spring out and slam into her cheeks. The pulsing warmth sent pleasant jolts across her bare skin.

"Hnnn!"

Dae Ho parted her thighs a bit, to prepare the cushiony flesh to welcome his hard-on.

He tucked it right between her thighs. The skirt section of her purple dress was rode up, covering the hilt of Dae Ho's manhood as he slowly wedged his cockhead through her clamped thighs.

Eun Ha slapped a hand over her mouth. The pressure lodging quite insistently into her covered lady parts was stimulating her. A lot.

"God…" Dae Ho grunted, no doubt resisting the urge to just push her down on the sand and impale her without a care in the world. "You feel so fucking good."

His erect member burrowed further in, sliding right under Eun Ha's soft folds. While her panties may have acted as an obstacle, the pleasant friction still elicited a grunt of ecstasy from him. And from her.

Warm, velvety flesh surrounded him on all fronts.

Dae Ho couldn't help but hump away at her. Eun Ha kept a hand firmly sealed around her mouth. Despite it, muffled squeaks of arousal would still leak out. She chanced a look down, only to see Dae Ho's cockhead poking out of her plump thighs and curving up along the bottom hem of her dress.

Thank God she decided to wear something loose and easy to take off.

She felt Dae Ho slowly pull his hips back. Her eyes tracked the way his swollen gland retreated within the cushiony confines of her inner thighs before completing its withdrawal with a playful flick across her slit and bumhole.

"Fuck." He groaned into her ear, sounding on the verge of sanity, but loving every second of it.

Eun Ha was finally allowed some time to breathe. She slid the hand off her mouth, and between each gasp for air, she managed to croak out. "D-Dae Ho… we… we might be seen!"

They were in the middle of the beach, after all. Not that far from the road.

"There is no one here, Auntie. Are you scared? Or excited?"

"T-T-That's—!"

Dae Ho pushed his hips forward, smacking delightfully against Eun Ha's perky rear. His bare cock slithered its way back into her clothed core, cozily snuggled between warm and smooth flesh. There was no penetration, yet he could already faintly sense the impending build-up in his nutsack.

"—Irrelevant." He finished for her, his shaft completing its journey under her dress, and re-emerging from the front boundaries of her thighs.

"Ahnn!"

Eun Ha was forced to snap both hands over her mouth.

"Move for me." Dae Ho commanded in that husky, aroused tone of his that left no room for refusal. His hands firmly grasped the curvy outline of her waist, nudging them towards him.

"..."

An intoxicated blush spread across her fair cheeks.

'We… we shouldn't be doing this… not here…'

Yet, she started to move. Slow, at first. She dipped her ass a little, stroking the hard flesh poking at her. Down. Then up. The dress rode up even more, allowing Eun Ha to fully utilize her wide, coveted buns to envelop Dae Ho's manhood between their delicious crack.

"Just like this." He encouraged her, his hand going up and down along the rhythm of her clumsy stand-up lapdance.

Eun Ha could, with crystal clear intensity, feel the throbbing heat of Dae Ho's meat as she crashed her sensitive parts into it. The way it ground, either between her thighs, or between her cheeks — sliding and slamming, following no rhythm or reason.

"You're so good…"

"Am I?"

Eun Ha craned her neck backward, until her face was next to Dae Ho's. She brought her arms over their heads, seemingly seeking some handhold that she couldn't find.

Her nails bit into Dae Ho's skin.

The pace of her ass-shaking grew into a frenzied rubbing that made it look like she was 'struggling' instead of 'stimulating' him. It was indeed a good thing that there was no one around at that time.

"Auntie…"

"Hmmm?" A thin strand of drool pooled up at the corner of her mouth. "You're about to come, dear?" She swayed her hips left, right, up, and down, as if she were executing some sort of GTA secret code, or releasing a combo that would no doubt knock him out. 1

And knock him out, it did — albeit briefly.

She watched, mesmerized, as Dae Ho's cock somehow burrowed inside of her wet panties and, like a sword whetting furiously against a grindstone, stroked her damp slit. "Aaaahh…" The gasp echoed out in the breezy night. The way she hunched her back and widened her eyes might have induced a random passerby into thinking she had just been stabbed.

And for all intents and purposes, she was indeed 'stabbed'. Though the weapon of choice was one she quite liked. And instead of a world of pain, it was simple, unfiltered pleasure that rang through her nerves.

Dae Ho's piston was longer than average, and as a result, the moment it tried to fully sheathe itself inside her panties, their elasticity was severely tested. If that engorged slab of meat had the same mobility and strength of his arms, there was no doubt in her inebriated mind that he could hoist her up by the pussy, like a forklift.

Her panties were on the verge of being torn off. Their waistband had reached their yield point under so much stress. Dae Ho clutched her sides firmly as he ground the topside of his shaft against Eun Ha's weeping core. The elastic band dug into her skin each time he rocked his hips forward.

And then…

"Fuck!"

… The tension in Dae Ho's unraveled along with an animalistic grunt. Cum poured out with explosive force. The geyser of semen hadn't a lot of room to work with, so it spilled out in thick rivulets down Eun Ha's thighs — not before it completely filled up her panties, though.

A gasp hitched in her throat.

'He… he came so much…'

Still was, in fact.

The moment Dae Ho pulled back, Eun Ha crumpled on the sand in a panting, disarrayed heap. The puddle of semen that was hanging precariously within the thin strip of her panties dribbled down.

"Auntie…"

It took her a while to get her breathing to even levels. Though, when she happened to look up at her nephew, it suddenly picked up speed again.

Dae Ho's cock had not gone limp. Instead, it stood taller than ever, like a banner of war.

"... The water looks lovely. Why don't we go take a dip?"

"..."

COMMENT

20 comments

VOTE

Chapter 41: Tides of Love 5

Sorry for the delay... again.

By the way, I've got three upcoming series on my discord server -- each of them with two chapters available for you to read, among which is the my landlady noona fanfic. I'll most likely eventually publish all of them in the future, but you can decide which one takes the predence by adding a reaction under the file.

You can join the server with this link:

https/discord.gg/JnncKYxHAg

(Let me know in case it doesn't work)

On with the chapter!

---

I smiled at Eun Ha as I floated backwards, legs kicking, and hands treading the water in circular motions. "What are you waiting for? Come. Join me." The moon beamed down on Eun Ha's perfect skin, casting a breathtaking glow on her flawless features.

It reflected off her, not unlike a mirror would to sunlight. A blinding sight.

"Aren't you cold?" She asked, tentatively approaching the waves brushing over the shoreline.

"Yes. I am. I'm freezing, in fact." I faux shivered while encasing my hands around my shoulders. "Come here to warm me up."

"Dae Ho…"

She smiled wryly. Of course she knew I was straight-out bullshitting to get her here.

"Auntie?"

I blinked, mustering my most innocent, boyish smile.

"Don't lie to Auntie." She admonished me, her smile turning a little sultry. It briefly reminded me of Mia. Playful and needy. 'This woman is a danger to men's mental health. Thank God I'm here to make sure she doesn't do wanton damage.' 1

That nonsensical thought barely lasted a second, for I noticed some movement in front of me.

Eun Ha finally eased herself in the water. First with the tip of her toes, then, inch by inch, she submerged herself until only her head was above the water. She released a deep breath. The temperature was a little chilly, but her body smoothly adapted to the sudden drop.

She swam further, approaching me. Her hair was bundled into her characteristic bun.

Feeling a little mischievous, I suddenly dove underwater, disappearing into the shallow depths of the sea. My body expertly propelled itself forward, skirting around a startled Eun Ha's legs, before I tucked my head right between her thighs.

"D-Dae Ho!"

I hoisted Eun Ha on my shoulders and remerged. The weight on my neck was negligible; Eun Ha was as light as a feather. She held onto my forehead for dear life. "Auntie… you're covering my eyes."

"D-Dae Ho! Put me down!" She sputtered out like a frightened critter.

'Adorable.'

"Are you sure?" I made to — quite ungentlemanly — throw her down the water, emulating one of those pro wrestling moves.

Eun Ha hastily fisted my hair, maneuvering it like Ratatouille on Linguini's head. "Don't put me down!"

I chortled, feeling extremely smug and villainous.

"Shall we stay like this, then?"

"..." Eun Ha pouted. "You're so mean, Dae Ho."

"Just how you like it."

"..."

A sigh flowed out of those heavenly lips of hers. "Does Mia even know we're here?"

"She does." I replied evenly.

"And…?"

I shrugged. "Well, she was not all smiles, but she accepted it, I guess. She knew it was going to happen, eventually."

"I see." Eun Ha brushed a wet, brown curl of hair behind her ear. "I feel bad for her… it must be hard to be sharing someone with… with your own mother."

"Or with your own daughter." I corrected, with a slight, teasing nudge to her inner thigh. "Besides, don't say that. It makes me feel like I forced both of you into it."

"What alternative did we have?" Eun Ha's tight grip on my hair loosened a bit, until her fingers started to skim and massage my scalp. "I don't blame you; it's not exactly your fault. We were just caught off guard, maybe."

She struggled to find the right words — not that there were any to begin with. The situation was a bit touchy, but we were dealing with it head-on, as a family, and as lovers. I couldn't have asked for a more perfect woman.

"Come on, dear. " My hands trailed up and down the length of Eun Ha's smooth, wet thighs. "It's just you and me. Such a beautiful night, too. And you're pondering the 'ins and outs' of our relationship? Forget about it. Carpe diem. Focus on me, Auntie. Only on me."

"Dae Ho…" Her voice was a soft purr, like the gentle rustling of silk. She looked down at me. Her heavy-lidded eyes held me captive — spellbound. Her hands, which moments before had woven through my hair with the wild abandon of a storm, now moved with tender grace of a summer breeze, tracing the contours of my face until they came to rest on my cheeks, their warmth seeping into my skin. "What did I do to deserve someone like you?"

The sea water on her flushed face dribbled on mine, drop by drop.

"You've been a wonderful angel."

'Special; unlike any other.'

Her thumbs swept over the ridges of my cheek bones.

"Thank you." She uttered, softly.

I stared at her, at the way her eyes narrowed. The depths of those lilac jewels set my cheeks afire. 'Oh… am I blushing?' I blinked, willing to let myself be completely swept under her magic. 'How cute.' With my face still slightly red, I submerged underwater, slipping away from the heavenly grip of Eun Ha's thighs.

The gates of heaven had been so close, but as a self-respected man, I couldn't simply barge in without setting the mood first.

When my head slowly re-emerged, Eun Ha was staring at me, eyes lively and sparkling, with drops of shimmering water gliding all over her skin. 1

"You're blushing." She noted, with no small amount of satisfaction.

"Hmhm." I swam closer to her. She tried to retreat. Poor woman. I quickly caught up to her, not missing the way she chewed her bottom lip. Now with only a few inches of distance between us, I placed my hands on her hips and pulled her towards me. "Are you going to take responsibility?"

She shrunk a little, but didn't avoid my gaze. A flustered blush livened up those smooth, white cheeks. "Maybe?"

"Maybe?" I repeated, tilting my head.

"I have to think about it." Her lips twitched, on the verge of breaking out into an amused smile. The seriousness she tried to portray failed to survive long enough for it to work. Not that it would have — that lie didn't fit her.

"Oh, shut up, please." I slammed my lips into hers, stealing a potential reply right from her tongue. Instead of words, her mouth was occupied fending off the tender assault of my tongue. A brush to the left. A flick to the roof of her mouth, topped off by a downward swipe that probed the writhing walls of her tiny mouth.

A passionate, full-fledged kiss was like a dance. Not like a peck — which wasn't anywhere as intrusive as one. Eun Ha's head bobbed to the left, just as mine veered to the right, our lips moving in perfect synchrony.

Whereas Mia wouldn't go down without a fight, Eun Ha didn't seem to be interested in winning our tongue-wrestling. She submitted her tongue for me to tease and taste as I pleased.

My palate cried out in joy.

A contagious warmth boiled in my stomach. It spread like wildfire, lighting up every nerve on its path of pure carnal corruption. My cock, which had been in a semi-erect state, came back alive with the vigor of a bull. I was ready to charge in, and I wouldn't stop until the barriers had been penetrated.

Our tongues were in a world of their own. They didn't stop dancing even when one of my hands traced the perfect concave of Eun Ha's back, until a bouncy hill halted its advance. Instead of climbing over it, I let it rest there, squeezing and testing its elasticity.

"Dae…" Eun Ha mumbled between the turning of our lips. "... Ho…" Her eyes were fluttering, not open, yet not quite closed either. If a master hypnotist could do that to you with a pendulum and a snap of the fingers, I could with my tongue. A flick of it, and you'd enter a state of heightened suggestibility.

She didn't stay idle either during our messy make-out session. Her hands didn't know where to touch first. My face? My chest? My back? That sort of desperate indecisiveness made her try to cover all of that at the same time. She scurried her nails across my skin in sweeping motions. Back and forth. She let the painful signs of her arousal flourish on my skin.

The pain was negligible. A vague sensation, at best. All of my focus was on this water nymph in front of me. The salty tang of the sea mixed in well with the natural scent of her body. It was a beautiful alchemy for my senses.

I stopped our lip-lock to get a good look at her face. She felt petite in my arms, so flushed with excitement. Lively, purple eyes beheld me, targeting my soul. Her lips were parted, billowing her rough breathing over my face.

Ah, perhaps I was being sentimental. After all of that fuss of my past life, being alone with a woman like this, with no paparazzi looking for new headlines, was a refreshing feeling. 'It almost makes me not want to pursue my dream, if only to avoid the public eye. Being alone like this is a good change…'

Of course, it was wishful thinking. I had been given a second chance to do it all over again — I was not going to let the opportunity go to waste.

"Dae Ho?"

I smiled. Sometimes it felt like her vocabulary was only composed of my name.

"Sorry, I got lost in your eyes for a bit."

She smiled right back at me. "Dae Ho… I want you…" She emphasized the point by tilting forward and placing a meaningful peck on my lips. I didn't let her tell me twice. The charged tension finally created a storm. And as she sunk her fingers into my hair, I separated the strip of silk that covered her slit.

She gasped, bringing one thigh around my waist. My finger stroked her outer folds, soaked with sea water and her own juices. She mewled, trembling like an abandoned kitten. I probed her inner tightness. First the tip, then the entire finger dived into her maidenhood.

"Ahnng!"

The melodic eroticism of a woman on the throes of pleasure was music of its own. If you didn't play your instrument correctly, only a gibberish combination of sounds would come out.

"D-Dear… don't… don't tease Auntie like that…"

I was compelled to do the opposite, but my little soldier down there was too thirsty to conquer the enemy's territory. I retracted my hand from Eun Ha's dripping snatch and almost tore off my underwear in my haste. She compensated the sudden emptiness by dragging her luscious lips across my jawline, whispering notes of worship while blessing every inch of skin with her drool. 1

COMMENT

18 comments

VOTE

Chapter 42: The Mask is Cracking 4

/--/

Join my discord server to get access to my new upcoming fanfiction of My Landlady Noona and new upcoming series that will be released in the future: 1

https/discord.gg/JnncKYxHAg

/--/

"You want me that bad, huh?" I grabbed the hilt of my throbbing meat, took aim, and stabbed. Now, because Eun Ha was deliberately hanging one leg around my waist, the entrance to paradise was only dampened by the water around us.

"Y-Yeah!" That smoldering fire in her eyes returned. Purple and wispy. I wanted to see how bright they'd burn when pushed on the absolute edge of cloud nine. I hoisted her up, and she cooperated by wrapping her other leg around me.

Slowly, she eased down on my cock. I didn't know how big Yeong Gu was, but if Eun Ha's reaction was anything to go by, I'd say that in my impromptu contest, I had come out victorious.

My fingers dug into her ass, guiding her descent. She didn't protest. Her pussy, on the other hand, did.

It was a tight fit. A very tight fit.

"Ahnnn!"

Wet and warm, her hot depths suckled my meat in an enthralling grip, gobbling up the sane and rational part of me that still latched onto a frayed rope of normality.

Sex was distracting. Good sex was distracting enough that I've hardly been thinking about my death. Instead, all I can really focus on is the present, what's happening now, and what's about to happen.

The next few minutes had been set in stone. I was going to hammer Eun Ha until we'd forget any sense of direction or location. Even the sea water — a wonderful aphrodisiac on her perky breasts — had become a neglected detail to focus on.

She rocked her head back, the wet roots of her bun falling down. The shapely 'O' of her mouth drew my sight straight to those glossy lips, which stretched into a cute omelet shape. I quickly moved for a kiss. Wet, salty — nothing sordid that wasn't perfectly normal — tongues swirled around each other.

"Dae Ho!" Came Eun Ha's whine, sweet and high-pitched like a song, from between her heavy panting, accompanied by the rhythmic smacks of our crotches. Both legs went up and down my upper hips, the joints of her knees acting as a lock to keep me close. No space was left for doubt or hesitation. I was completely enveloped in Eun Ha's embrace.

The gentle waves rocked our bodies back and forth, despite my best attempts to keep my feet firmly planted on the seafloor.

Eun Ha sucked onto the slick outline of my neck, and once she was done tracing the sharp contour of my jaw, she fixed her mouth on mine again.

This time her kiss was fiery. Ferocious and domineering, an unstoppable force of nature. Her tongue slid in my mouth and her lips nibbled on mine so ferociously and firmly that our teeth nearly knocked together.

We nipped and licked and savored each other with wild abandon, mouths open and working furiously, as if we had both been starving for years and had finally found the relief and sustenance we craved. The sea water slid over our muscles as we clutched each other, lips fluttering, sloppily yet passionately.

Eun Ha took a fistful of my hair with one hand and wrapped her other around my shoulder blades, wrapping herself around me like an undulating, lush vine.

A sizzling burn spread across my back Eun Ha's nails were dancing on my skin.

D-Dae Ho..." Her breath rolled across my face, tongue writhing in the air. "Your auntie is about to lose it..."

"By all means... lose control." I answered her sultrily, my hips executing a well-timed upward thrust.

"Ahnnn!" Eun Ha cried out.

And did I cry out too, as our flesh molded together.

Now that I finally had her right where I wanted her, it was impossible to stifle a contented growl that erupted in my throat.

Likewise, a purr-like, delighted gasp fell from Eun Ha's pretty, cherry red lips.

Her breath caressed the side of my neck.

She nuzzled herself against my skin, in such a cute manner, like a drowsy, lazy cat would do, content to do nothing else for the rest of the morning but sleep and soak up the sunlight.

Perhaps that comparison was a better fit for Mia.

Eun Ha stared at me, entranced. Her purple eyes, once vibrant and enchanting, deepened to an almost ethereal hue — a haunting manifestation of her desires finally pouring out.

The subtle flicker of the moonlight danced upon her face, casting eerie shadows that mirrored the darkness that consumed her thoughts.

It was almost disconcerting, if not for the fact that my cock was still sheathed deeply into her core, and thus any form of higher mental capacity was momentarily on hiatus.

"D-Dae Ho..." Her hands moved, nails scraping the skin of my back, nearly hard enough to draw blood. I was quite thankful for my powerful physique. Her gorgeous legs encircled my hips with little needy wiggles, shifting to better accommodate the wide girth pushing its way inside her. "Y-You're so big... it feels... really.. ahnn... good!"

Slow at first, Eun Ha began to bounce up and down my rod, eager for the friction she craved, like a rabbit starving for sex.

"Auntie..." A grunt rumbled in my throat. She was taking me in deep. "You feel good too…"

I found her lips for an ardent kiss and coaxed her into relaxing, allowing our bodies to slip into an even more comfortable rhythm. With Eun Ha being the one to bounce, I opted for a more lazy back and forth from my side, letting the gentle movement of the waves dictate the flow.

Even when she broke our smooch and I regained my vision, the moon had fully emerged from the dark clouds. It painted our skins in a silvery glimmer, shrouding us in an ethereal light.

Eun Ha groaned, her moist nails digging a little in the muscles of my back. In an unspoken command, her thighs clamped tighter around me and she thrust down forcefully, bottoming out on my pole.

The wave-like lull of the water made the situation intimate and mellow. Everything was amplified, from the sound of rippling currents to the smacking noise of sloppy kissing.

When our mouths untangled, our bodies took over. She danced on me like a lustful spirit enthralling a victim to their demise. She took the lead. It was surprising, considering how I had always taken that position, but I was far from complaining.

I hoisted her upwards and plunged in again, stretching her walls to the brink of breaking. "Ahnnnnnn!" Her gasps washed over my ears. I was now determined to completely replace the memory of every touch Eun Ha ever had with my own special brand.

Yeong Gu's marriage was living on borrowed time.

Eun Ha's lips hovered over mine, brushing but never staying.

Her breathing was tinged by the high-pitched howls coaxed by every push of my prick. Her hands held onto my head, clutching with desperate, bone-breaking strength. A frenzied desire glowed in her purple eyes.

A twisting pressure in my stomach made me stiffen up. 'Not yet...' I snarled, feeling every ounce of control almost slipping away, but I was stronger than that. My grip on Eun Ha tightened. I turned us around, retreating until my feet found themselves in shallow waters.

With this nymph in my arms constantly pecking my face with her lips while wiggling her perky butt even as a world renowned football player my balance found itself at crossroads with the mushy sand of the seafloor. All it took was a powerful bounce from Eun Ha and we went down, half-submerged yet still clinging onto each other.

"Trying to escape?" Eun Ha murmured, sounding quite muffled by the water pooling up in my ears.

For a moment, my vision blurred. Water splashed all over us, petering out in a light drizzle the moment I re-emerged.

Despite the slight burning in my eyes, I could see the way a smile graced Eun Ha's beautiful, flushed face.

"Never." I grunted, my hands deftly moving from her shoulders down to her hips, which, even with the uncomfortable position we were in, never stopped bouncing on mine.

However, as much as I loved staring into her eyes while I brought her up a never-climbed before peak of pleasure...

I wanted her from behind.

I pressed forward, forcing her body downwards until she went on all fours, her breasts grazing the soft blanket of sand. Eun Ha didn't complain. The position was far from comfortable, but we were focused on a single shared desire.

My hand swooped down to cup a breast. Both were of perfect proportions, but I favored the perky pair over the fleshier set. And it just so happened that Eun Ha was endowed with both characteristics.

She panted, somehow mustering the strength to stare at me, at the way I pushed my aching, pulsing girth into her womanhood, bareback.

The sensation was surreal, heavenly, a wet texture that wrapped itself around my cock tightly, yet comfortably.

There was no need to take it slow. I plunged deep into her and began to pound away. Eun Ha gave out a long, shivering mewl, craning her head upwards, exposing the irresistible, smooth curve of her neck. An intoxicating temptation — I just had to lean closer and ravish it with my lips.

And so I did, earning myself a sweet, startled coo from her mouth. My lips latched on, kissing and nibbling until her skin had been reddened by the mark of my caress.

My hips didn't stutter despite me multitasking. They clobbered into her plump rear, smacking fast and hard.

"AHHNNNN!"

A low yelp sounded off from Eun Ha, who lifted her arm to press her hand into her mouth.

I placed my hands at the sides of her waist, guiding her back and forth, in tune with my thrusts.

Whenever I bottomed out, her gasps drowned out the rustling of the waves.

Everything around us was muted. The only thing that reverberated in my head was the continuous whines of Eun Ha and the rustling of displaced water around our crotch.

In other words, the world could have ended at that moment and I wouldn't have batted an eyelid. No one was going to tell me to stop. Not even a damn deity.

"Dae Ho... I'm about to... I'm about to!" 1

Her mouth coalesced into a big 'O' shape, tongue fully sticking out and head rolling backwards. I wrapped one arm around her torso, gripping her breasts, while the other remained firmly connected to her hip, controlling the rhythm of our lovemaking. She latched on the arm against her breasts, shaking and whimpering, and dug her nails into it.

"Ahnnnn!" Eun Ha's pussy lips twitched. Her orgasm hit her so hard that, if not for me holding onto her, she would have slumped under the water.

Feeling my own orgasm just around the corner, I released a strangled gasp. "Auntie... Ahh... I'm also"

"D-Do it inside." I was taken aback, but she quickly appeased me with a soft, intoxicated smile. "I took a pill."

Never the type of guy to deny my mate their wishes, I complied. So did my cock — right before it burst like a dam. I continued pummeling her pussy despite the rush of orgasm.

Cum flooded Eun Ha's womb in rapid rivers. More was coaxed out with each strained thrust. Semen bloated her slender belly and dribbled out of her pussy, dissolving in the water.

A warm contentment enveloped us. I pulled back, taking measured gulps of oxygen to calm down my breathing. Eun Ha wasn't any better off. She crawled forward, until she was sprawled, eagle-spread, on the shoreline.

"Dae...Ho..." She moaned, long and lovely. "Dae Ho"

No sooner had she said my name that I was on top of her, water dripping on her exhausted yet thoroughly pleased face. "Is that the only word you know?"

Her chest rose and fell, in rhythm with her breathing. She gulped, relaxed, and stared back at me. "The only one I need."

"Oh, you're good at this."

"Hmm… as good as Mia?" Her smile turned a little mischievous.

I laughed. "Feeling competitive?"

"A bit." She admitted, not ashamed.

With an air of scholarly authority, I leaned in closer, catching the subtle quickening of her breath. "It appears…" I murmured, my voice tinged with a mixture of intrigue and anticipation. "That a few more sessions shall be necessary to artfully weave the threads of this enigma into a definitive conclusion."

She delicately bit her bottom lip, a captivating blend of timidity and earnestness shimmering in her eyes. There was an undeniable charm in her oscillation between moments of alluring desire and coy reserve — something she kept tightly wrapped behind the mask of a prim and proper housewife.

The day that mask fully came off would be the day I'd get to properly see what the 'true' Eun Ha was like.

COMMENT

12 comments

VOTE

Chapter 43: It's All About Experience 1

/--/

I might edit this tomorrow. Some parts are a bit rough.

I wanted to continue this, but it would have gotten way longer. So imma stop here for now.

Discord - https/discord.gg/JnncKYxHAg

/--/

Mia's gaze lingered on me. For far too long, in fact. To say she was simply staring at me would undermine the intensity of it. It reminded me of those momentary lapses Eun Ha would have whenever she was too 'excited' and more in tune with her unhinged side. Mia just sat there, chin propped on one hand, eyes fixed on me. There was a small curl to her lips. Not exactly a smirk, but I'd sure as hell call that a smile all the same.

If I had to be frank, I found it somewhat exhilarating. A bit disconcerting, if you take into account the fact that she hadn't moved for five minutes straight. Sure. But that sharp, keen look in her eyes… I could definitely get used to that.

Everyone else had already cleared out of the table. Breakfast had ended around ten minutes ago. Yeong Gu was at work; another business trip that wouldn't see him back home for a couple of days. Su Ah didn't even bother to join us. Eun Ha, instead, was all smiles as she carried her mug of coffee in the kitchen, humming a cheerful tune.

I wondered if she was relieving yesterday in her head. The subtle glance she offered me before she walked off was enough of a hint.

"Hmm. Looking at anything nice?" I emulated Mia's position leaning forward with my chin perched on a hand and stared at her. She received my eyes with no change in her expression.

Then, Mia's head tilted to the side, eyes never leaving me. "Did you have a good time?" Now, the subtle wrinkle of her nose was noticeable. Was it bitterness? Jealousy? In this three-way relationship, I was aware that its burden wasn't evenly split among the three of us.

Sharing a heart meant giving half of it to someone else. When too many pieces are taken, Mia wouldn't mean as much to me as she would otherwise have, had I not taken in another lover. But that kind of speculation wasn't standing on a true, solid understanding of 'love' in general — or even our relationship.

We could be different.

"It would have been much better if you were there with us. I certainly missed your dry sarcasm and aggressive lip-biting."

"Well, nothing's stopping me from sinking my teeth into you right now."

"Now, now. Don't start a war with Auntie. She's gotten oddly interested in biting as well." I remarked playfully. Eun Ha's curiosity in that regard was partly my fault.

Mia was uncharacteristically silent. In most cases, she'd be quick to rebut with some witty comment on my expense.

How many minutes didn't she blink for? I was starting to get concerned.

She hummed, blinking once. A slow bat of her eyes slow enough that it exuded a certain, oddly foreboding confidence. "As I said, we have to mark our territory. Can't have other hussies leaving their marks on you."

"It's a good thing that I'm strong then. I can handle a few bites." A lot more than some bites. I chuckled, flexing my shoulders. And it was not some overly inflated lie either. I was honestly surprised that Dae Ho was not some olympic level athlete by now. Time to fix that. "Rough. Playful. Even your more carnivorous ones. Aren't I the perfect chew-toy?"

Mia leaned forward, though by that point we were already close enough that the movement had nearly caused our foreheads to butt together, and her stare deepened. "I suppose..." She trailed off, the shape of her lips twitching upward.

It really was an interesting, devious smile. Exactly the kind I wanted to keep seeing.

I slowly lifted my thumb, tucking her hair behind an ear before my finger rested just below her jaw, swiping slightly at her neck. The smile on Mia's face crept higher. Bit by bit. Until her white teeth were exposed between soft lips.

She grabbed my hand and guided it towards her mouth. She stayed loyal to what she claimed earlier, and ran her teeth across the skin of my thumb.

"..."

Mia began to envelop the flesh of my thumb with her mouth. Slowly at first, then with more intensity. Her tongue pressed down, smoothing itself over the tip, sliding down the length of my digit and back up again.

A tingle ran through me, from the base of my finger and all the way up to my wrist.

It was more than a tingle. I was overwhelmed with arousal. My blood grew hot as I watched Mia go to town on my thumb.

I controlled my instincts — losing my head over a thumb-blowjob wasn't exactly something to be proud of.

So instead, I turned the tables on her, curling my finger inside her mouth.

Mia didn't expect that. She let out a startled whimper, then continued nibbling on my digit. Her teeth grazed against my skin, gentle at first, teasingly testing my response. The anticipation built. With each escalating bite, her eyes sought mine, searching for the telltale signs of my reaction, wanting to witness the effect she had on me.

Damn. That woman knew how to mix pain and pleasure.

But that didn't stop me from admiring her eyes. They had a dark, glimmering look, as if they were concealing a secret.

After a short while, I slid my thumb out of her mouth. A flimsy web of saliva desperately clung onto it.

"How did you like that?" She flashed me her canines, eyes narrowed.

"Well... I guess I just realized that there's an instrisic element of pleasure in pain. Maybe I like it?" The pain she made me feel was dull and faint barely perceivable and fading much quicker than it appeared.

At times, a degree of danger only heightened the euphoria or the experience itself. But for me, such masochist tendencies were unthinkable. I've never been into that, but with Mia's odd behavior, that sort of 'playing with fire' feeling kept me pumped with adrenaline.

I low-key liked it.

"Hmm... does she make you feel the same, Dae Ho?"

I loosened out a breath. It didn't take a genius to know who she was referring to.

"She does. You're both perfect. There's no need to compete."

"..."

The strange aura around her faded. Clarity was restored. Her eyes, considerably brighter now, sat above a more less darker smile. "You're… right." She sighed. "What am I even thinking?" The last part was mumbled more for herself than for my ears to catch on. She held a hand to one side of her face, obscuring her eyes from view.

I tugged at the collar of my shirt. The sensations Mia had left on my thumb still lingered, and the memory of it was enough to trigger my blood in a southward pilgrim to awaken the coiled python in my pants.

"Anyway, I'm going for another run. Need to keep my stamina up to standards if I'm to satisfy you and Auntie. Wanna tag along?"

"..."

I took her silence as a 'no'. However, at least she had dropped her hand and turned to stare at me.

"You're not going to do another video without me… are you?"

I chuckled. "Wouldn't dream of it."

"Good." She nodded, twice, arms crossed. "Very good."

She worried over the silliest of things.

"I'll be back in a while."

"Be quick. I want to teach you some killer yoga moves that's going to take your flexibility to the next level."

"That kind of flexibility is more fit for you… Mia Noona." I said, with a smug smile. "I can definitely vouch that no one can pull the mating press as good as you."

"...!"

A bit of red crept to her cheeks. "J-Just go do your running!

After donning a tracksuit and lacing my shoes, I stepped outside, ready to conquer the world one stride at a time. Music blared in my ears. My favorite bands didn't exist in this reality, but the alternatives were equally good.

I briefly wondered if I could make money selling some of the lyrics I still remembered. I was not sure if they'd be a big hit in Korea, but worldwide, they'd catch a lot of attention.

'Something to think about later…'

The rhythmic motion of my body propelled me forward. The world around me seemed to blur, as if the only thing that mattered in that moment was the simple act of putting one foot in front of the other.

I always strived to push my limits, even if it was by one single step.

The music helped me tune out the world. I focused on working my muscles, feeling them flex and burn and—

"D-Dae Ho?"

I stopped mid-jog and turned to the sidewalk on the other side of the street. Dark hair swayed in the morning breeze. Sunlight caught the contours of her body. I couldn't quite see her face from the distance, and with the sun shining at her back. But from her delicate outline one that my body could vividly recognize, I was certain of the owner of that soft, silky voice. Yu Hee. She waved at me before she broke into a small jog to catch up to me. 1

"Fate seems to intertwine our paths quite a lot... or is it you who's secretly planning these encounters?" I slumped into a more relaxed stance.

Yu Hee flushed, cheeks puffing up a bit. "I… I was just—" Humiliated by her stuttering, she took a deep breath, glared at me, and said. "I was just about to come over… I wondered if… if you wanted to hang out…"

"Yu Hee." I clicked my tongue. "I'm a happily married man. You can't barge into my life like that."

"I won't fall for your lies anymore." Yu Hee stood taller, her words tinged in self-righteousness.

"I've never lied to you."

"Uh-huh." As I resumed my jogging, which was more of a fast walk considering Yu Hee was following me, she tilted her head and stared at me, pointedly. "What was it that you said about cheese wire and a fishing rod?"

"That they're great openers to reel in gullible moonpies like you?"

"G-Gullible?"

"I wouldn't have it any other way. Don't ever change." I turned to smile at her.

"..."

She averted her gaze.

"Anyway…" Her tone became a little accusatory. "I texted you yesterday night… you didn't even see it…"

"Yesterday?"

"Yes."

"Night?"

"Hm-hm."

"Anywhere from 1 am until 3.30 am?" I pondered.

"Yeah…?" Yu Hee arched one eyebrow up.

I smiled, waving her off. "Sorry about that. There was a temporary power outage in our neighborhood. Some animals — birds I guess — decided to play around with the power lines."

"Ohhh…"

She nodded in understanding.

Just as the words left my lips, I couldn't help the smug smile that found its way to my lips.

"I wonder which birds got so active and aggressive in the middle of the night."

"Hmhm… yeah…"

"You reckon they were doing something naughty?"

Yu Hee leveled a flat stare at me, though the blush on her pale cheeks gave her away. "I-I don't know…" She twirled the ends of her hair, either to distract herself or to get my attention. "I don't really have any experience."

"Is that so?"

"..."

Silence took over for a bit. Only the sound of our feet pounding the asphalt rang out.

"Umh…" Yu Hee didn't look at me. She continued to stare ahead. "What about you?"

"What about me?"

"D-Dae Ho…" She seemed a little frustrated. "Do you have any experience?"

I glanced at her from the corner of my eyes. She tried to be indifferent, but her fleeting glimpses revealed her inner turmoil.

"Yes." I answered. "I've had my fair share of experiences."

Yu Hee gulped. "With who…?"

"I wonder… I was drugged, I don't quite remember. All I recall is waking up handcuffed to a bed and missing a kidney." I shrugged. "Life goes on."

It actually really happened in my previous life, minus the stolen kidney. I never found out who that woman was — and I desperately hoped it was a woman. 1

One of my teammates who was privy to that story jokingly said that all she wanted was my sperm, which alluded that I might have had a rugrat or two running around with a ball and aspiring to be next Jair Campinho.

A sobering thought.

Not that it mattered anymore.

Though there was a little bit of hope, that, at least, I had left a legacy behind. In a world where I was dead, maybe, some day, they'd achieve what I couldn't?

It was stupid, really. They wouldn't even know who their father is. They wouldn't mourn the missed opportunity.

Who would bother to check anyway?

The glory of Campinho wouldn't be passed on.

Buried. Alongside me and my name.

'They might not even exist...'

But still...

"Dae Ho?"

"Hmm?"

"Why are you smiling?"

I sprinted a little faster, leaving Yu Hee slightly behind. "Nothing."

... it offered me a bit of hope. Something to dream about.

COMMENT

15 comments

VOTE

Chapter 44: Arcane Fist Academy 1

Yu Hee was adorably obvious with her staring.

Her hazel eyes moved back and forth to mine when I looked in her direction. Quick and abashed glances before her face flushed scarlet.

"I haven't heard from Go Bong in a while is he okay?"

We hadn't seen, or even talked, to each other ever since that fateful conversation.

"He..." Yu Hee's concerned glance was not subtle. "He's fine. Yeah. Fine. But... umh... he's been hanging out with someone else.""Oh, someone else?"A nod. "They're both having fun playing around with that drone." She lowered her gaze. Her fringes fell over her eyes. "I'm sorry..."

I regarded Yu Hee with a confused look. "For what?"

"Well, you know..." She struggled to find the right words. "I know how close you two are... and"

A gentle smile curved my lips as I interrupted her, my intention clear. "You're misunderstanding something, Yu Hee." I spoke softly, the words laced with reassurance. "I had a heart-to-heart talk with Go Bong last time. We acknowledged our differences; I offered a bit of help, of course. I wanted to extend a hand and raise him up. But it seems he's chosen a different path, and that's okay, but it doesn't really mean much for our friendship. You ought to know, being his sister and a good friend of mine."

"..."

"Should he ever need any advice, I would gladly be the voice of reason for him, but at this juncture I don't believe that he's comfortable around me anymore."

Friendships often diverge, leading down separate paths. Different roads. Goals. Ambitions. It can create distances that are sometimes insurmountable. It's a bittersweet reality that I've come to know all too well. People I once considered friends, with whom I shared countless memories, have faded into the vast expanse of the past, becoming mere echoes of a time gone by.

"I see..." Yu Hee hummed, hands clasped behind her back.

We fell into a more comfortable pace.

"Will... this happen to us too?"

I turned to look at her.

She was biting her bottom lip, trying to sound nonchalant but looking far from it.

My stride gradually came to a halt. Yu Hee shadowed me, a few steps behind.

"Who knows..." Her eyes turned apprehensive at my words. She probably wanted a different answer. "You don't want me to lie, do you?"

"It's fine to lie... sometimes..."

I chuckled. "People mature. Sometimes they drift apart. That's part and parcel of growing up, I suppose. You don't know where life may take you, and oftentimes it takes you alone. Do what's best for you, not for others."

Yu Hee nodded thoughtfully.

After a few seconds of contemplative silence, we resumed walking.

A refreshing breeze blew past us. Yu Hee lifted a hand to tame her swaying tresses. "Anyway" Whatever she was about to say was hilariously cut off by a flier riding on the wind and slamming on her face. "..."

A burst of laughter escaped my lips.

The flier clung stubbornly to Yu Hee's face, its edges fluttering with increasing vigor as the wind whipped around us. "Well, it seems like fate has a sense of humor." I chuckled. "Maybe it's a divine sign or something."

Sensing her slight pout beneath the colorful paper, I couldn't resist the urge to alleviate her embarrassment. As such, I extended a hand and peeled the flier away from her face.

A blush of embarrassment painted her cheeks as she lowered her head in bashfulness. "Not a word, please." She pleaded, her voice laced with a mixture of chagrin and endearing vulnerability.

I raised both palms up and so did the corners of my lips.

We moved over to one of the sidewalk benches and sat. I was still pumped with energy, but I could use the break.

Yu Hee delicately swept loose strands of hair behind her ear, a subtle gesture that accentuated her girlish charm and round face. Her inquisitive gaze met mine, and with a playful scoot, she edged closer, breaching the boundaries of personal space. 1

The intoxicating scent of her perfume wafted through the air, teasing my senses, yet I remained steadfast, unmoved by her proximity.

I turned my attention from Yu Hee to the flier still in my hand.

Purple and black. The colors swirled seamlessly across the paper, the gradients fading as the colors met each other. Emblazoned at the header was a glaring, bold title. "Arcane Fist Academy''. I read. "Warriors are forged, not born. In this hallowed sanctuary, you'll experience a transformative journey. With our dedicated team of experts, you'll embark on a path that transcends the ordinary. Join now!"

Below the brief introduction, a well-drawn fist capped in violet energy pointed skyward.

@Arcanefistacademy

82 XX XXXX

"Hmm..." I mused, eyebrows slightly arching.

"So..." Yu Hee started. "What are you going to do with the flier? It sounds like a scam, honestly. I've never heard of it before..."

"It does indeed seem like a scam." I hummed. Besides, why handing out fliers when you could promote your business online?

Even the name was highly pretentious. Arcane Fist.

Still…

"We've got nothing better to do, right?"

"Are you serious?" Yu Hee's cute face was all wrinkled up in confusion. "It's a waste of time, Dae Ho."

"Perhaps…" I shrugged. I reminded myself that this was a different reality. I'd withhold judgment for now. "But it could be fun, don't you think? We can go grab a bite afterwards."

Yu Hee rolled her eyes at me, which just made me chuckle.

…

..

.

The place seemed to be in the middle of nowhere. A small compound, surrounded by a grassy field and a handful of trees, the driveway surrounded by tall buildings and the nearby park. A pristine training hall stood at the center of it, its vast glass windows shining in the sunlight.

Arcane Fist Academy... it did seem interesting, even though it did remind me of those shitty ass martial arts movie titles like 'The Man with the Magic Fists' and the likes. It did, however, manage to elicit some sense of mystery from within, and maybe curiosity was simply the default feeling to something new?

However, despite the pleasant atmosphere, the compound was void of activity. It looked deserted.

A nameless and isolated martial arts school that only appeared on a last minute handout flier... could it really have a promising future?

It was more of a one-story house than a training hall, whitewashed walls, and a black gabled roof. To its side was a mini office and what appeared to be the living quarters for the faculty.

"Why did it have to be in such a place?" Yu Hee sighed, glancing around the property, not sounding enthused at all. She rubbed her nose gently. "Does this even look legit?"

"Do you expect a Martial Art School to be set in a luxury business center in the busy bustling streets of Seoul?" I quipped back. "Where's your sense of adventure, Yu Hee?" 1

"We shouldn't have even bothered checking this place out." She mumbled, pointing a finger towards the building. "W-What if they kidnap us? Haven't you heard of such cases bef—"

Her words trailed off as a door slammed open with a loud bang. I could feel the ground trembling under my feet, an unsettling chill running down my back. It didn't take a second later when my ears registered a series of heavy footsteps echoing loudly from a corner, from the back of the office.

A lone figure, dressed in a martial arts robe appeared in front of us.

Sparse spiky silver hair swayed on a balding head. There was a cold gleam in his gaze, and his clothes, although fitting well to his build and strong physique, showed wear and tear, as though it was handed down for years. 2

Yu Hee yelped and hid behind me.

"Hmph." The man's thin eyes narrowed upon landing on Yu Hee. He sniffed, and after giving us a second glance-over, a satisfied smirk graced his lips. "Looks like we have a lively crowd. Come, younglings. It is summer break, a joyful moment for the youth. Why don't we forget the miseries of this world and partake in some fun?"

I craned my head, cupped a hand around my mouth, and whispered right into Yu Hee's ear. "You were right. He looks sketchy."

Kinda like the caricature of some overly hyped anime character. Boisterous and obnoxious.

"Hm! Hm!" Yu Hee nodded furiously. Her ears, funnily enough, were steaming. "I-I-I think we should go somewhere else."

I turned my gaze towards the man. The smirk never left his face. He stood strong and steadfast, like a mountain. "We stumbled upon this flier." I waved it for emphasis. "We were curious about the place, though we probably won't sign up for a membership. Is that fine?"

His grin widened.

In an instant, he flew across the space. His feet never touched the ground and his entire body blurred until he materialized a breath away. "Well..." His hands settled on my shoulders. His grip was unnaturally tight.

"You might regret not signing up. I'm one hell of a good coach, you'll never find someone like me." His laughter was a gong against my ears. His spiky silver eyebrows were like iron curtains as he shook his head — almost shaking mine as well.

"..." I was so surprised that I momentarily froze.

"Boy..." He breathed, hot air smelling of roasted chicken tickling my nose. His wrinkled forehead wrinkled even further as he furrowed his bushy brows. His gaze was intense — oddly reminiscent of Mia's earlier that morning, but for a very different reason. "... Yes… I'm not mistaken." He didn't blink. His eyes deepened, scanning every inch of my body. "You're a natural. Your body… is simply perfect. Everything is in the right place. Unobstructed."

'What the hell…'

I tried to wrestle away from his grip, but soon found out how useless of an act it was. I was sufficiently confident in my strength; I've been working this body out relentlessly. Still, the man's hands didn't budge.

"Sorry."

The man said with an awkward cough as he released me. I breathed a sigh of relief. I couldn't help but rub my shoulders, still feeling a dull throbbing in five different spots, where his fingers had sunk into.

"I couldn't restrain myself… after all, it's been a while. It's rare for people to find out about us."

'Rare? How rare can it be when your fliers are literally flying around…'

However…

"Please, come inside. Both of you. We don't usually get a lot of visitors here but that does not mean that we will treat anyone poorly, especially newcomers."

… I couldn't deny that the man, despite age catching up to him, had incredible strength. The fact that he crossed a considerable distance with just one leap and looked nonchalant about it was enough proof to give him the benefit of doubt.

As the man beckoned, I trailed close behind him, but not before stealing a sideways glance at Yu Hee. She seemed a bit reluctant to come with us, but even more so to be left behind.

"Let me introduce myself. I'm Ju Mong. Feel free to call me Master, though. Haha. Most people do."

I nodded. "I'm Dae Ho, and this beautiful Noona here is Yu Hee."

Yu Hee's pale cheeks flared red. "H-Hello."

Ju Mong boomed out a deep laugh. "Ah, the joys of the youth."

"Indeed." I chuckled alongside him, much to Yu Hee's embarrassment.

As we walked further in, I noticed an annexed building. Even from afar, I could see that it was filled with kids and instructors. Confused, I pointed at it. "What's that?" I was under the impression that this place was deserted. Was the Arcane Fist more well-known than we gave it credit for?

"Oh, that." Ju Mong gave us a blinding smile. White teeth fully exposed. "That's our 'shell dojo' so to speak. Our business on the surface. Those younglings are practicing TaekWonDo."

On the surface?

Something was going on.

"I see..."

I pretended to brush the matter off, but inside, I couldn't contain my mounting curiosity. The master's earlier words certainly hadn't escaped my notice. There was more than meets the eye to this academy.

Definitely more.

I might be an aspiring football player, but even I knew the importance of self-defense. 3

COMMENT

20 comments

VOTE

Chapter 45: Potential 1

A pristine hall stretched in front of us. An assortment of training equipment, from punching bags, to speed bags, and even heavy bags, lined the perimeter. The ceiling was high and the floor was covered with thick, blue mats.

Upon first impressions, you'd expect the spacious hall to be brimming with students, either sparring or rehearsing some complicated technique.

But...

The hall was deserted.

Except for one.

She must have looked like a flickering flame from a distance. She stood by the window, back turned, an inferno burning where her hair should be. It poured down in an endless torrent, vivid crimson waves dancing with life all their own. Looking at it for too long scorched the eyes; you could feel the heat shimmering off each twist and snakelike curl.

An exaggeration, of course.

But that color wasn't natural it was hellfire given form, hungrily devouring all light. A single lock unfurled like a flaming tendril, beckoning you closer to taste flesh seared to ash.

She turned around.

Two coils fell over her creamy skin, outlining neck and shoulders aflame. Only her face remained untouched, pale and lovely amid the carnage.

"Master." She bowed as soon as Ju Mong entered the room.

Bent at the waist, that beautiful mane spilled all over her face. A few seconds later, she straightened her back and fixed a pair of fiery blue eyes on us. 2

Her gaze was inquisitive.

"Ah, Emberlyn, good to see you so full of vigor! We have two newcomers today." Ju Mong gestured towards me, a wide grin on his face. "Dae Ho and his lovely friend Yu Hee were interested in taking a look."

"I see."

A tilt of the head, too cute to go along with those cold eyes of hers.

Ju Mong laughed. A deep and hearty chuckle. "I was actually counting on you to give our little skeptic friends a good demonstration of our ancestral martial arts."

I shot a quick glance at Ju Mong. "With so many martial arts out there, what makes yours so special… so different?" I probed — mostly to dig out some real information and not some zealous and overly sugar-coated pitch about how much better it was than the alternatives.

"What indeed?" Ju Mong's face lit up, but I couldn't tell if it was because of the question, or just because he was happy to be talking about it. "You see, Dae Ho, it's not like any of those lackluster martial arts that litter the public domain. The Arcane Fist transcends them all, existing as a unique entity, untethered to any established form. It is an amalgamation, a tapestry woven from the threads of countless cultures and their ancient fighting techniques."

I furrowed my brow, struggling to grasp the concept. "So... it's just a mishmash of moves thrown together? How does that make it any better?"

A thought flashed through my mind. Wasn't this approach akin to that of mixed martial arts? Undeniably effective, but still a synthesis of various disciplines.

Ju Mong's eyes sparkled, the excitement within him uncontainable. "Ah, you see, my young apprentice, the beauty lies in the chaos. The Arcane Fist is not bound by the constraints of tradition or the rigidity of a singular style. It is a fluid fusion, drawing from the essence of diverse martial arts, each one contributing its own wisdom and power. There's no way to master it without attuning your spirit. Soul. Mind. Body. The power unleashed through such a union is not to be wielded carelessly, certainly not in the confines of some paltry public match put on display for the masses." 1

His words hung in the air, laden with a sense of reverence and caution.

"Fascinating." Despite his rough appearance, he had a way with words that drew you in. "And what exactly does this secret technique entail?"

"Well, it's a lot more than a simple technique. You see, it's a method to achieve a higher state of being, a superior form of life. It's an ancient tradition, passed down from generation to generation, all the way back to the early days of the clan, before we came to these lands, before we were a people."

Yu Hee had an adorably confused look on her face. "Umh… how do you achieve that exactly?"

"As I said, it's a union of body and mind." Ju Mong grinned, arms crossed. "Through rigorous training, one can shape the mind to control the body, and through control, achieve a higher level of consciousness. This is the Arcane State."

"Arcane State, huh?" Yu Hee blinked — as stunned as I was.

Emberlyn kept staring at us throughout Ju Mong's entire explanation.

"Yes, a trance-like state, a level of concentration so profound that you can consciously control the very energies that flow through the body. The Arcane Fist can manipulate and amplify ki, allowing its user to perform feats of strength and speed otherwise impossible, while remaining perfectly lucid. But a few words can't possibly give justice to the might of this discipline. Emberlyn."

"Yes, master!"

Ju Mong pointed at one of the heavy bags hanging from the ceiling. It looked brand new, as if it was equipped right before their arrival. "Give them a demonstration."

Emberlyn turned to the bag and stood in front of it. Her stance was low, her legs spread wide, one arm raised, the other dangling by her side. I stared, unblinking, as she briefly closed her eyes, released a deep breath, and snapped them open.

A slight shift in weight, the slightest change in posture, and her fist was already a blur, striking the heavy bag with a thud. Emberlyn's tiny fist sunk into the bag, momentarily disappearing between the distorted fabric. A burst of misplaced air followed. The chain overhead rattled before it snapped.

The bag was sent careening towards the middle of the hall, where its momentum dispersed after rolling a good distance away.

Emberlyn didn't move, still in the same position.

She was the image of serenity, a calm ocean.

There was a brief moment of silence.

"That... was amazing!" Yu Hee was the first to speak. "How did she do that?"

My jaw slackened slightly. This was another reminder that this world might not follow the same rules and laws of my previous one. She was tiny, for God's sake — she shouldn't have so much power packed in that body.

I walked forward. Doubt gnawed at me, like a persistent insect. I hated it.

I knelt down, in front of the bag. Black, in a pristine condition even after the abuse it received. With both hands, I tried to pick it up. 'It's heavy… this is no joke…'

Emberlyn stared at me.

Was she expecting some kind of reaction?

I huffed a chuckle, rewarding her with a smile.

She smiled right back — a deviant curl of her lips.

"What do you think, youngling? Amazing, right?" A powerful grip on my shoulder told me Ju Mong was behind me.

I didn't even hear him.

"Why aren't there more people here?"

Ju Mong shrugged, hand still on my shoulder. "Hah, many reasons. Competition. Secrecy. People don't believe in extraordinary powers — let alone being able to harness them. This is why, in a way, you're special, my friend. Your body feels like it was made purely to wield that power. Aren't you curious? Surely… you must have seen firsthand what I'm talking about."

"Secrecy, huh. Quite a smart idea to hand out fliers if you didn't want anyone to know about you."

An embarrassed cough went off.

I turned towards Emberlyn, who sported an indignant blush as she avoided my gaze.

"The folly of youth." Ju Mong boomed a laugh. "She's a good kid, just trying to help revive a dojo that is unfortunately declining."

My eyes returned to the downed bag.

"Why don't you take a shot?"

That was enough to focus everyone's eyes on me.

"One punch. If nothing happens, I won't convince you anymore." Ju Mong nudged me in the direction of another heavy bag. "But if something does happen, promise me you'll at least think about joining us."

I've always been in the spotlight — hard not to when millions of fans watched your every single move. Each stride, each sprint, every twist and turn, all dissected and analyzed under the watchful eyes of an expectant audience. Every misstep magnified, every triumph celebrated. The line between failure and success blurs, as if my very existence is a perpetual performance, a spectacle to be witnessed and judged.

The punching bag stood still, suspended in the air.

I didn't have a good form, nor did I try to make up one when there was no solid foundation for such a thing to be built on. Instead, I positioned myself in a basic boxing stance. That much, I could do.

I took a deep breath, steadying the hammering beat in my chest.

I tightened my core, shifting my weight on the balls of my feet.

Muscles coiled, and then my right arm moved. My fist met the heavy bag.

A thunderous crack, like the sound of a tree trunk being split apart, and the bag's thick hide wrinkled and deformed before the force it was subjected to made it swing back and forth.

The heavy bag stopped swaying after a good minute, hanging limply by the strained chain.

"W-Wow…" Yu Hee's eyes widened, hand over her mouth.

I rolled the joint of my shoulder.

The skin of my knuckles was slightly red.

Last time I punched a bag, it easily tore apart, making me question the untapped strength this body had — but the bag was likely old and used. I couldn't say the same about this one.

I turned around.

Two sets of eyes were immediately upon me. Ju Mong, with a wide grin under his bushy mustache, and Emberlyn, with a pensive frown on her face.

It was just a punch. Admittedly, a powerful one, but I didn't know what to make of the Arcane Fist. This misplaced attention wasn't something I craved. Was Ju Mong truly a master of this extraordinary art, or was he merely an artful deceiver, spinning tales of mystique?

"Yu Hee Noona, let's go."

I needed to think about it. Perhaps I was running away — I've always been more practical with my feet than my brain. A ball, I could juggle. Promises of supernatural powers? I needed to sleep over it. Drink over it. And potentially have sex over it as well. 1

"H-Huh?"

Yu Hee stared at the strong hand wrapped around her wrist as she let herself be dragged out of the dojo.

A wave, and a brief goodbye. That's all I left behind.

Ju Mong's POV:

That boy held more potential than anyone had any right to have. Whether it would manifest as a force for good or a harbinger of evil in the martial world, the magnitude of his capabilities was simply awe-inspiring. If he were to embrace and harness his potential, the impact he could make on the world would be nothing short of monumental.

"Master…"

Emberlyn's soft voice tore his gaze away from Dae Ho's retreating silhouette — albeit reluctantly.

Her line of sight was not on him, but on the heavy bag that bore the weight of Dae Ho's fist. Cracks, subtle at first, etched their way across the ceiling, as if the very foundations of the building quivered under the onslaught of Dae Ho's power. The chain that held the bag together came undone, its metallic links yielding to the immense force.

And then, in a burst of paint chips and crumbling plaster, the bag succumbed, crashing down to the floor like a vanquished foe.